Dr.  Ewart  E.  Turner 

Cherry  Cottage 

663  S.  Elizabeth  Street 

Lima,  OH  45804 


r^Xs^' '-' 


THE  PROTOCOLS 


THE  PROTOCOLS  AND 
WORLD  REVOLUTION 


INCLUDING  A 

TRANSLATION  AND  ANALYSIS 

OF  THE 

"PROTOCOLS  OF  THE  MEETINGS 
OF  THE  ZIONIST  MEN  . 
OF  WISDOM'' 


BOSTON 
SMALL,  MAYNARD  ^  COMPANY 


PUBLISHERS 


Copyright,  1920 
By  Small,  Maynard  &  Company 


•  All  rights  reserved 


Me.  XXIV,  31. 

.nyK.  XXI.  31.  '^^ 


swmy 


0  TOMt,  veiyiy  He  wejiaioTi.  b*pktj> 


MTO  TaK'b  6nH3KO, 


n<MH\^atii\cn  .ua.to.ny  rmdJy  Xpiemoty 


4-e  it3A;uiic  umiru  ^B.iint 
rpnaymitt  anTiixpicT-b  h 
napcTBO  ;iiaBO.ia  na  ycM* 
Jit".  nepcA'b.'iauuoe  ii  ana- 
MiiTc.ibuo  aono.inenuoc 
1103411  btlmiiMii  iiacitAOBa- 
niaxiii  u  na6.iK>AeuiaMii. 


Bw.  6paTi«,  HC  BO  TbMt,  mto6m 

ACHb  (rocnoacHb)  aacTMi  sacx, 
KaK-b  TaTb  (1  Co.i.  5.  4). 

nperepntBiuift  *e  ao  KOMua 
fiiacexcfl.  (Mate.  24,  13U 


^ 


Ceprift  HHJiycx. 


Translation 


IT  IS  NEAR,  AT  THE  DOOR 

Matt.  XXIV,  33 
Mark  XIII,  19 
Luke  XXI,  31 
Rev.  I,  3.    XXII,  10 
Dan.  XII,  4 


CONCERNING  SOMETHING    PEOPLE    DO    NOT   WISH 

TO  BELIEVE 

AND  WHICH   IS  SO  NEAR 

TOURTH   EDITION  OF  THE  BOOK,  "NEAR  IS  THE  COMING 

OF  ANTI-CHRIST  AND  THE    KINGDOM  OF  THE  DEVIL    ON 

EARTH,'*  REVISED   AND   CONSIDERABLY  AUGMENTED    BY 

LATER   RESEARCHES  AND  INVESTIGATION 

SERGE  NILUS 


Dedicated  to  the  small  herd  of  Christ 


**  Ye,  brethren,  do  not  remain  in  the  dark  so  that  the  day   (of  the  Lord)  shall  not 
«fltch  ye  as  thieves."      (I  Sol.  5,4.) 

"  He  who  suffers  to  the  end  shall  be  saved."      (Matt.  24,  13.) 


THE  TOWN  OF  SERGIEV 


Part  One 

Introductory  Statement 

THE  world  is  in  the  midst  of  a  crisis  not  less  serious  than 
that  of  the  great  war.  While  it  was  inevitable  that  the 
period  following  the  war  should  be  fraught  with  grave  prob- 
lems for  civilization,  these  problems  have  been  made  much 
more  difficult  by  the  presence  of  a  new  danger,  namely,  the 
destructive  force  of  Bolshevism.  Russia  was  the  first  victim 
of  what  proves  to  be  a  movement  of  an  international  char- 
acter, Russia  being  used  as  the  base  of  operations.  While 
powerful  Bolshevist  armies  are  overrunning  Asia  and  men- 
acing the  European  countries  to  the  West,  an  equally  danger- 
ous force  of  Red  propagandists,  directed  from  Moscow,  is 
operating  on  several  continents,  spreading  its  social  poison 
throughout  the  world  and  threatening  the  destruction  of  the 
social  and  industrial  morale  of  civilized  nations. 

With  the  triumph  of  the  Bolshevist  revolution  in  Russia, 
a  group  of  internationalists,  most  of  whom  were  members 
of  the  Jewish  race,  seized  the  machinery  of  government  and 
have  held  it  ever  since. 

The  complete  destruction  of  Russian  civilization,  which  for 
centuries  had  been  essentially  a  Christian  civilization,  and  the 
reduction  of  the  great  majority  of  the  Russian  people  to  a 
state  of  abject  misery  and  ruin,  are  accomplished  facts.  The 
Bolshevist  leaders,  however,  not  content  with  this  destruction 
and  the  establishment  of  a  cruel  despotism  in  Russia,  are 
making  every  effort  to  extend  their  revolution  and  their  con- 
trol to  other  countries. 

The  Communist  revolution  in  Hungary,  under  Bela  Cohen 
(alias  Kuhn),  a  confessed  ally  and  agent  of  Trotzky,  was  not 
terminated  until  it  had  wrought  great  havoc  in  that  country. 
The  same  is  true  of  the  Spartacan  revolt  in  Germany,  where 
recently  the  struggle  broke  out  anew  and  assumed  the  char- 

I 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

acter  of  a  formidable  civil  war.  Holland  and  Italy  are  to-day 
seriously  threatened  with  uprisings  inspired  by  the  Bolsheviki, 
while  in  France  the  government  has  been  compelled  to  expel 
the  Bolshevist  agents  in  large  numbers.  In  the  United  States 
revolutionary  agitation  directly  guided  and  fomented  by  agents 
of  Lenin  and  Trotzky  and  subsidized  with  ample  funds,  re- 
cently reached  such  proportions  that  the  Federal  Government 
was  forced  to  take  strong  measures,  including  hundreds  of 
arrests  and  deportations.  The  enemy  is  in  our  midst.  In  this 
country,  as  elsewhere,  alien  agitators  who  are  either  Bolshevists 
themselves  or  emissaries  of  the  Bolsheviki  have  wormed  their 
way  into  some  of  the  loyal  labor  organizations  or  put  them- 
selves at  the  head  of  the  Socialist  or  other  radical  political 
parties  artificially  stimulating  social  unrest  and  seeking  to  turn 
industrial  strikes  into  political  upheavels,  leading  to  revolution 
and  anarchy. 

Shall  America  be  as  slow  to  realize  the  real  danger  of  in- 
ternational Bolshevism  as  she  was  to  recognize  the  menace 
of  German  imperialism  ?    Shall  America  again  be  unprepared  ? 

We  must  be  ready  to  meet  the  danger  at  our  doors  and,  if 
necessary,  to  suppress  it  in  our  midst  with  physical  force,  just 
as  was  necessary  in  the  struggle  with  Prussian  militarism.  It 
has  been  said,  however,  and  perhaps  truly,  that  Bolshevism  can- 
not be  met  by  force  alone.  Certainly  to  meet  it  effectively  its 
nature  must  be  understood.  To  this  end  it  is  necessary  to 
analyze  the  movement  carefully  and  to  discover  its  underlying 
causes  —  if  possible  the  predominating  cause. 

From  the  very  beginning  there  was  an  element  of  mystery 
in  the  Bolshevist  revolution  in  Russia.  Was  it,  essentially,  an 
attempt  to  put  into  effect  the  principles  of  international  social- 
ism as  promulgated  by  Karl  Marx?  Was  it  a  disguised  form 
of  proletarian  imperialism?  Did  it  aim  at  the  complete  de- 
struction of  Christian  civilization?  Or,  finally,  was  it  a  long 
planned,  gigantic  revolt  of  the  Jewish  race  against  Christen- 
dom and  its  institutions? 

From  the  very  start  there  was  a  terrible  method  in  the  mad- 
ness of  Trotzky  and  those  in  league  with  him.  Many  of  their 
moves  which  at  the  time  seemed  inexplicable  afterwards  ap- 
peared logical  enough  when  their  objects  became  apparent. 

The  world  was  puzzled  by  Trotzky's  famous  remark  at 
Brest-Litovsk,  ''  No  peace,  no  war."     Later,  however,  the  real 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

meaning  became  known :  "  No  war  on  Germany,  no  peace  for 
Russia  or  the  rest  of  the  world." 

That  the  Bolshevist  revolution  was  from  the  beg-inning 
almost  entirely  led  and  controlled  by  Jews  is  a  fact  which  has 
gradually  thrust  itself  upon  the  attention  of  the  world.  The 
Jews  in  many  instances  have  admitted  the  dominating  role 
which  members  of  their  race  have  played  in  international 
Bolshevism  and  have  sought  to  defend  it.  Some  of  their 
recognized  leaders  have  proclaimed  their  pride  in  Trotzky. 

The  fact  that  the  Jewish  race  has  taken  such  an  active  part 
in  the  Russian  Bolshevist  movement,  with  its  international 
ramifications,  has  been  attributed  in  some  quarters  to  the 
motive  of  revenge  on  the  part  of  the  Jews  for  what  they  regard 
as  a  long  era  of  persecution.  If  this  be  so,  is  it  impossible 
that  Jews  in  various  parts  of  the  world  imagine  that  now  is 
their  chance  not  only  for  revenge  but  for  world  domination  ? 

The  air  of  confidence  with  which  Trotzky  and  other  Jewish 
leaders  are  proceeding  with  their  drastic  program  in  Russia 
is  significant.  Significant,  also,  is  the  enthusiastic  support 
which  is  being  given  to  the  Soviet  rule  by  various  Jewish 
elements  and  groups  outside  of  Russia.  Whether  this  co- 
related  movement  of  the  Jews  in  support  of  Bolshevism  is 
not  being  carried  out  on  some  concerted  plan  is  a  question 
of  importance  which  warrants  careful  study  and  investigation. 
No  facts  which  can  possibly  throw  light  upon  this  question 
should  be  disregarded.  For  this  reason  it  is  timely  to  con- 
sider the  contents  and  origin  of  a  document  of  extraordinary 
interest  which,  though  made  public  in  Russia  some  fifteen 
years  ago,  is  generally  unknown  elsewhere. 

The  document  referred  to  is  entitled,  *'  Protocols  of  the 
Meetings  of  the  Zionist  Men  of  Wisdom,"  and  was  pub- 
lished for  the  first  time  in  1905  at  Tsarskoje  Selo  in  a  Russian 
book  entitled  ''  The  Great  in  the  Little,"  written  by  Serge 
Nilus,  a  well-known  Russian  author.  The  Protocols  set  forth 
a  comprehensive  program  for  the  substantial  destruction  of  all 
Christian  states,  and  propose  certain  practical  methods  for 
achieving  world  domination  by  the  Jewish  nation.  So  far  as 
is  known,  the  Protocols  have  never  been  repudiated  publicly 
by  recognized  Jewish  authorities.  Quite  recently  the  well- 
known  firm  of  Eyre  &  Spottiswoode,  Ltd.,  printers  for  the 
British    Government,   published   a   pamphlet   under   the   title, 

3 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

"  The  Jewish  Peril,  Protocols  of  the  Learned  Elders  of  Zion." 
In  the  preface  of  this  pamphlet  it  is  explained  that  the  Proto- 
cols referred  to  were  translated  from  the  Russian  into  English 
from  Serge  Nilus's  book  zvhich  appeared  in  Russia  in  1905. 
While  the  editors  do  not  give  the  title  of  Nilus's  book,  they 
sa}' : 

*'  A  copy  of  the  original  may  be  seen  at  the  British  Museum 
Library,  under  No.  3926-d-i7,  stamped  British  Museum,  loth 
August,  ipo6.'' 

They  state  also  that  the  publication  of  the  English  pamphlet 
at  present  is  justified  by  the  growing  menace  of  Bolshevism 
throughout  the  world.  The  pamphlet  concludes  with  the 
warning : 

''  Gentiles,  Beware  !  " 

It  seems  obvious  that  the  publishers,  Eyre  8z  Spottis- 
woode,  Ltd.,  have  used  Nilus's  book  ''The  Great  in  the  Little," 
published  in  Russia  in  1905. 

A  specific  reference  to  the  Protocols  is  to  be  found  also  in 
the  French  weekly  magazine  La  Vieille-France,  No.  160,  pub- 
lished in  February,  1920.  In  the  editorial  article  entitled  ''  The 
Jews  Have  Created  Bolshevism"  (pages  10-13)  the  follow- 
ing extract  from  the  Zionist  Protocols,  as  published  by  Nilus, 
is  given  in  French : 

"  A  nous,  son  Peuple  d'election,  Dieu  a  donne  le  pouvoir 
d'expansion,  et  ce  qui  semble  etre  notre  faiblesse  a  ete  notre 
force.  Nous  soiuuies  au  seiiil  de  la  domination  universelle.  II 
reste  peu  a  construire  sur  ces  bases,"  etc.  etc. 

The  article  asserts  that  Bolshevism  is  nothing  but  a  phase 
of  Judaism,  and  also  states  that  the  Jewish  Bolshevist  leaders 
in  Russia  were  subsidized  by  Jewish  banking  houses  in  the 
United  States  and  Germany. 

In  January,  1917,  Mr.  Nilus  published  another  book  under 
the  title  *'  It  is  Near,  At  the  Door,"  and  in  this  book  the 
Protocols  were  again  published  in  full.  A  reproduction  o{ 
the  title  page  of  this  book  is  inserted  at  the  beginning  of  this 
volume. 

While  the  Protocols  are  generally  unknown  here,  it  is 
worthy  of  note  that  on  October  27-28,  1919,  the  Philadelphia 
Public  Ledger  printed  long  excerpts  from  them  in  an  article 
calling  the  attention  of  the  American  people  to  the  document 
and  to  the  terrible  program  which  it  presents.     The  article 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

in  the  Ledger  was  somewhat  misleading,  however,  since  it 
was  pubHshed  under  the  captions  "  Red  Bible  "  and  ''  Bolshe- 
vist. Propaganda."  All  words  in  the  text  itself  indicating  that 
the  Protocols  were  of  Jewish  origin  were  omitted.  The 
Hebrew  word  "  Goys,"  signifying  "  Gentiles,''  used  in  the 
Protocols,  nowhere  appears  in  the  Ledger  article.  Further- 
more, wherever  in  the  Protocols  the  expressions  "  our  people  " 
or  "we"  —  meaning  the  "Jewish  people"  or  the  "Jews"  — 
are  used,  the  author  of  the  article  makes  it  appear  that  the 
people  thus  referred  to  are  the  "  Bolshevists,"  and  speaks  of 
the  Protocols  as  a  "  Russian  document,"  which  clearly  it  is 
not.  Mr.  Nilus  shows  that  the  Protocols  came  into  his  hands 
in  1901.  In  1901  the  Bolshevist  Party  did  not  exist,  for  it  was 
founded  only  in  1903  and  was  not  really  organized  for  work 
until  several  years  later.  Nowhere  in  the  Protocols  does  the 
word  "  Bolshevist "  appear,  while  the  word  "  Jews  "  is  used 
many  times,  although  the  writer  more  frequently  uses  the 
word  "we  "  when  speaking  of  the  Jews.  There  is  only  one 
hypothesis  upon  which  the  Protocols  could  possibly  be  con- 
sidered "  Bolshevist,"  namely,  that  the  Bolshevist  movement 
was  of  Jewish  origin,  in  which  case  the  plan  outlined  in  the 
Protocols  might  have  become  "  Bolshevist "  by  adoption. 

The  very  fact  that  a  document  purporting  to  be  written  by 
a  Jew  for  Jews  could  be  so  easily  described  as  "  Bolshevist 
Propaganda  "  is  of  interest. 

Now,  for  the  first  time,  the  document  entitled  by  Mr.  Nilus 
"  Protocols  of  the  Meetings  of  the  Zionist  Men  of  Wisdom  " 
is  published  in  full  in  the  United  States,  correctly  translated 
from  the  Russian.  For  this  purpose  we  have  used  the  Rus- 
sian text  as  it  appears  in  Mr.  Nilus's  book,  "  It  is  Near,  At  the 
Door,"  1917,  published  in  the  printing  office  of  the  Sviato- 
Troitzky  Monastery. 

Before  proceeding  to  examine  the  contents  of  the  Protocols, 
let  us  briefly  give  Mr.  Nilus's  account  of  the  way  in  which 
they  came  into  his  possession  and  of  his  views  in  regard  to 
their  origin. 

Mr.  Nilus,  at  pages  86  to  92  of  his  book,  "  It  is  Near, 
At  the  Door,"  states  that  he  received  the  manuscript  containing 
the  Protocols  of  the  Meetings  of  the  Zionist  Men  of  Wisdom 
in  1901  from  Mr.  Alexis  Nikolajevich  Souchotin,  at  one  time 
Marshal  of  Nobility  in  the  District  of  Chern,  Central  Russia, 

5 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

and  later  Vice  Governor  of  the  Government  of  Stavropol, 
South  Russia,  and  that  when  giving  the  manuscript  to 
Mr.  Nilus,  Mr.  Souchotin  said : 

"Take  it  into  3^our  full  possession.  Read  it.  Become  in- 
spired and  make  out  of  it  something  useful  to  the  Christian 
soul.  Otherwise  it  might  remain  with  me  unused.  From  a 
political  standpoint  it  is  useless,  for  it  is  too  late  to  act  on  it. 
From  a  spiritual  standpoint,  however,  it  might  be  otherwise. 
In  your  hands,  with  God's  help,  it  will  bear  fruit." 

Mr.  Nilus  states  that  Mr.  Souchotin  told  him  that  the  manu- 
script was  originally  obtained  by  a  lady  whose  name  is  not 
given  and  who,  he  said,  obtained  it  in  a  mysterious  way. 
Mr.  Nilus  showed  it  to  several  Russians  of  higfh  standing-, 
one  of  whom  said : 

"  Slavdom  has  not  yet  spoken  its  last  word  and,  therefore, 
no  matter  how  cunning  and  strong  the  Zionist  Men  of  Wis- 
dom may  be,  their  efforts  are  doomed  to  failure,  arid  for  this 
reason  there  is  no  need  to  despair.'' 

Mr.  Nilus  states  that  prior  to  1905  he  submitted  the  Proto- 
cols to  Grand  Duke  Serge  Alexandrovitch,  who,  having  ex- 
amined them,  sent  him  a  message  of  two  words  only :  "  Too 
late." 

Subsequently,  Mr.  Nilus  made  several  attempts  to  call  the 
attention  of  the  proper  officials  to  the  contents  of  this  docu- 
ment but  without  result.  In  1905  he  published  the  second 
edition  of  his  book,  "  The  Great  in  the  Little."  In  this  edition 
the  Protocols  were  for  the  first  time  incorporated. 

In  his  last  book  Mr.  Nilus  writes : 

"  These  Protocols  produced  a  scarcely  noticeable  impression 
upon  the  world  outside  of  the  Christian  church.  The  periodi- 
cal press,  which  in  the  main  is  in  Jewish  hands,  or  under  the 
guidance  and  influence  of  the  Jews,  sought  to  conceal  their  pub- 
lication, scarcely  mentioning  them  or  referring  to  them  as  a 
fallacious  invention  or  a  fairy  tale.  Among  loyal  Christians, 
however,  the  Protocols  bore  fruit  and  created  a  success  for  my 
book  far  greater  than  could  have  been  anticipated,  for  they 
spread  the  knowledge  of  the  hidden  mysteries  of  our  time  in 
a  wide  circle  of  those  belonging  to  the  Christian  family.  Since 
then  my  book,  with  all  the  Protocols,  has  appeared  in  its  fourth 
edition ;  but  only  nozv  I  learn  authoritatively  from  Jewish 
sources  that  these  Protocols  are  nothing  else  than  a  strategic 
plan  for  the  conquest  of  the  world,  putting  it  under  the  yoke 
of  Israel,  the  struggler-against-God,  a  plan  worked  out  by  the 
leaders  of  the  Jewish  people  during  the  many  centuries  of  their 

6 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

dispersion,  and  finally  presented  to  the  Council  of  Elders  by 
"  The  Prince  of  Exile,"  Theodor  Hertzl,  at  the  time  of  the  first 
Zionist  Congress,  summoned  by  him  at  Basle  in  August,  1897." 

Again  he  writes : 

"  In  what  way  these  documents,  constituting  the  Holy  of 
HoHes  of  the  hopes  of  Israel,  the  century-old  mystery  of  its 
leaders,  reached  the  general  mass  of  the  uninitiated  has  not 
been  ascertained.  As  already  mentioned,  they  were  given  to 
me  in  1 90 1.  In  that  year,  in  circular  No.  18,  as  well  as  in 
others  dispatched  to  the  Zionists  on  behalf  of  the  Zionist 
'  Actions  Committee,'  ^  Theodor  Hertzl  stated  that  certain  con- 
fidential information,  notwithstanding  the  admonition,  has  not 
been  kept  secret,  and  has  been  given  undesirable  publicity." 

Finally  Mr.  Nilus  declares: 

"  The  Protocols  are  signed  by  the  Zionist  Representatives  of 
the  33rd  (highest)  Degree  of  Initiation.  These  Protocols 
were  secretly  removed  from  the  complete  file  of  Protocols 
which,  as  we  now  know,  pertained  to  the  first  Zionist  Congress, 
held  in  Basle  in  August,  1897.  All  this  was  taken  from  the 
secret  vaults  at  the  main  Zionist  office  which,  at  present,  is 
located  in  French  territory." 

In  1918  the  "  Protocols  "  were  again  published  in  Russian 
by  a  book  publishing  firm,  "  The  Sentinel "  at  Novocherkassk, 
South  Russia.  The  pamphlet  referred  to  bears  the  title 
*'  Zionist  Protocols.  The  plans  for  the  Conquest  of  the  Uni- 
verse by  the  Judo-Masons."  In  the  introduction  to  the  pam- 
phlet it  is  stated :  "  The  '  Protocols  '  are  a  program  carefully 
worked  out  in  all  its  details  for  the  conquest  of  the  universe 
by  the  Jews.  The  greater  part  of  this  program  has  already 
been  realized,  and  if  we  will  not  come  back  to  our  senses,  we 
are  inevitably  doomed."  In  the  concluding  part  of  this  intro- 
duction the  publishers  state  as  follows :  "  The  '  Protocols,' 
indeed,  are  not  only  the  key  to  our  first  unsuccessful  revolu- 
tion, but  they  are  also  the  key  to  the  second,  in  which  Jewry 
played  such  a  sinister  role  for  Russia.  .  .  .  For  us,  who  are 
witnesses  of  the  self-destruction  of  Russia,  for  us  who  hope 
for  her  regeneration,  this  document  is  all  the  more  significant 
as  it  discloses  the  means  of  the  enemies  of  Christendom  for 
our  enslavement.  Only  after  having  obtained  the  knowledge 
of  the  means  it  may  become  possible  to  successfully  combat 
the  enemies  of  Christ  and  of  Christian  culture." 

There  is  not,  and  in  the  nature  of  the  case  there  hardly  can 
^  "  Actions  Committee  "  has  the  same  meaning  as  Executive  Com- 
mittee. 7 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

be,  any  direct  evidence  as  to  the  authenticity  of  the  Protocols. 
There  is,  however,  a  considerable  body  of  facts  having  a 
bearing-  upon  this  question  which  the  publishers  of  this  book 
put  before  the  reader,  leaving  him  to  draw  his  own  conclusions. 
The  facts  to  which  we  refer  may  be  roughly  grouped  under 
three  heads : 

(a)  There  is  a  remarkable  similarity  between  the  policies  of 
destruction  outlined  in  the  Protocols  and  the  actual  measures 
of  destruction  put  into  effect  by  the  Bolshevist  regime  in 
Russia,  and  there  is  evidence  that  this  regime  is  under  the 
control  of  Jewish  leaders. 

(b)  There  is  also  a  striking  parallelism  between  certain 
passages  in  the  Protocols  and  the  statements  of  recognized 
Jewish  leaders,  both  religious  and  political,  appearing  in  their 
published  writings  and  speeches. 

(c)  Finally,  certain  Jewish  activities  outside  of  Russia  coin- 
cide in  a  remarkable  degree  with  certain  parts  of  the  Protocols. 

In  Part  Two  of  this  volume  evidence  under  these  various 
heads  is  set  forth.  This  evidence,  however,  can  be  intelligently 
considered  only  after  a  careful  study  of  the  Protocols  them- 
selves, a  translation  of  which  appears  in  the  following  pages, 
preceded  by  a  short  summary  prepared  for  the  convenience  of 
the  reader. 

SUMMARY   OF   THE    PROTOCOLS 

The  title  under  which  the  Protocols  are  presented  in 
Mr.  Nilus's  text,  according  to  the  literal  translation  from  the 
Russian,  is : 

"  Protocols  of  the  Meetings  of  the  Zionist  Men  of 
Wisdom  " 

The  word  *'  Protocols  "  can  be  used  in  several  senses,  but  in 
the  present  case  the  context  would  indicate  that  the  word 
means  simply  the  written  minutes  of  certain  meetings  —  i.e. 
meetings  of  the  Zionist  Men  of  Wisdom.  The  arrangement 
is  in  twenty-four  separate  Protocols,  each  Protocol  apparently 
recording  the  contents  of  an  address  to  the  meeting  by  one 
of  its  members.  The  context  would  also  indicate  that  all  the 
addresses  were  delivered  by  the  same  person,  and  it  should 
also  be  noted  that  each  Protocol  deals  with  a  more  or  less 
distinct  part  of  one  complete  subject,  like  the  chapter  of  a 
book.  g 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

In  the  first  Protocol  it  is  stated  that  the  speaker  undertakes 
to  formulate  ''  our  system  both  from  our  point  of  view  and 
from  that  of  the  Goys."  The  word  "  Goys  "  or  "  Goyims  "  is 
an  old  Hebrew  word  signifying  Gentiles,  or  persons  who  are 
not  Jews.  All  of  the  following  Protocols,  whether  they  are 
the  utterances  of  the  same  person  who  speaks  in  the  first  Pro- 
tocol or  not,  are  a  continuation  of  the  same  general  subject. 

Taking  the  set  of  documents  as  a  whole,  they  clearly  pur- 
port to  formulate  a  strategic  plan  for  united  action  of  the 
Jews  as  a  nation,  or  a  people,  to  obtain  certain  ends.  These 
ends  are  nothing  less  than  complete  political  and  religious 
domination  of  the  world.  The  means  by  which  this  universal 
domination  is  to  be  achieved  are  set  forth  with  great  clearness 
and  considerable  elaboration. 

The  document  as  a  whole  is  of  the  most  extraordinary 
character,  and  while  to  some  readers  it  may  seem  fanatical 
or  visionary,  others  will  be  more  impressed  with  its  pro- 
found cleverness,  with  the  cold  logic  of  the  reasoning,  and 
with  the  general  orderliness  of  statement  and  argument,  in- 
dicating that  the  work,  whatever  the  underlying  motive  may 
be,  is  the  result  of  careful  thought  and  mature  deliberation. 

The  strategic  plan  of  action  is  Machiavellian  and  ruthless 
in  the  extreme,  and  is  expressly  founded  on  the  propositions 
that  "  might  is  right  "  and  that  '*  politics  have  nothing  in  com- 
mon with  morals."  It  is  also  explicitly  stated  that  the  end 
in  view  is  to  '*  subjugate  all  government  to  our  super-govern- 
ment," and  the  Jewish  super-government  is  to  be  an  autocracy 
with  a  Jewish  Sovereign  at  its  head. 

Briefly  summarized,  the  means  by  which  this  world  domina- 
tion is  to  be  achieved  are  as  follows : 

1.  The  national  power  of  non-Jewish  states  is  to  be  broken 
down  by  the  fomenting  of  internal  revolutions  through  ap- 
peals to  class  hatred,  and  by  pretended  efforts  to  obtain  greater 
freedom  and  privileges  for  certain  classes  of  the  people,  using 
the  words  "  liberty,  equality,  and  fraternity  "  merely  as  catch- 
words to  gain  recruits  for  the  Jewish  cause.  Autocratic  gov- 
ernments, which  alone  are  strong,  must  be  weakened  in  the 
first  instance  by  the  introduction  of  liberalism,  which  will  pave 
the  way  to  anarchy. 

2.  All  wars  must  be  ''  shifted  to  an  economic  basis,"  allow- 
ing no  territorial  advantages  to   result   from  war,   and  thus 

9 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

tending  to  make  the  Jewish  control  of  wealth  the  determining 
factor  in  war. 

3.  The  Jewish  international  rights  are  to  be  strengthened 
at  the  expense  of  the  national  rights  of  the  several  Gentile 
nations. 

4.  The  non-Jewish  states  are  to  be  further  weakened  by 
promoting  false  and  conflicting  political  policies;  by  obtain- 
ing secret  control  over  the  actions  of  public  officials ;  by 
manipulation  of  the  press,  and  by  the  gradual  elimination  of 
free  speech. 

5.  The  authority  of  governments  where  liberalism  prevails 
is  to  be  weakened  by  the  destruction  of  religion  (other  than  the 
Jewish  religion),  since  it  is  the  conservative  and  moral  force 
which  makes  liberal  governments  possible. 

6.  In  order  to  overcome  the  resistance  of  those  states  which 
are  unwilling  to  make  submission  to  the  new  Jewish  power, 
there  must  be  no  hesitation  in  resorting  to  violence,  cunning, 
hypocrisy,  bribery,  fraud,  and  treason,  or  to  the  seizure  of  the 
property  of  others. 

7.  The  destruction  of  the  social  and  economic  structure  of 
Christian  states  will  also  be  brought  about  by  the  destruction 
of  industrial  prosperity,  through  speculation  and  constant 
strikes,  '*  throwing  masses  of  workmen  out  of  employment," 
artificially  raising  wages,  thus  increasing  the  cost  of  the 
necessaries  of  life,  and  finally  by  bringing  about  a  general 
economic  crisis  and  the  disorganization  of  financial  systems. 
The  financial  strength  of  the  various  non-Jewish  states  will 
also  be  undermined  by  causing  them  to  overburden  themselves 
with  foreign  and  national  loans  on  an  ever  increasing  scale, 
which  will  ultimately  lead  to  bankruptcy. 

8.  Upon  the  social  and  political  chaos  created  by  these 
various  means  a  Jewish  dictatorship  is  to  be  gradually  built 
up,  principally  through  the  "  terrible  "  Jewish  power  of  the 
purse  and  through  the  other  great  Jewish  powers  of  control 
over  the  press  and  over  the  revolutionary  labor  movement. 

9.  During  the  period  of  transition  from  Gentile  to  Jewish 
political  control  in  every  state  there  will  be  a  secret  government 
by  the  Jews,  brought  about  through  the  manipulation  of  the 
press,  misleading  public  opinion,  mass  terror,  weakening  the 
initiative  of  the  Gentiles,  misdirecting  their  education,  and 
sowing  discord  among  them. 

10 


Protocols  of  the  Meetings  of  the 
Zionist  Men  of  Wisdom 


Protocol  No.  I 

LET  us  put  aside  phraseology  and  discuss  the  inner  mean- 
ing of  every  thought ;  by  comparisons  and  deductions  let 
us  illuminate  the  situation.  In  this  way  I  will  describe  our  sys- 
tem, both  from  our  own  point  of  view  and  from  that  of  the 

GOYS.^ 

It  must  be  remembered  that  people  with  base  instincts  are 
more  numerous  than  those  with  noble  ones ;  therefore,  the  best 
results  in  governing  are  achieved  through  violence  and  intimi- 
dation and  not  through  academic  discussion.  Every  man 
seeks  power;  every  one  would  like  to  become  a  dictator  if  he 
possibly  could  ;  and  rare  indeed  are  those  who  would  not  sacri- 
fice the  common  good  in  order  to  attain  personal  advantage. 

What  has  restrained  the  wild  beasts  we  call  men? 

What  has  influenced  them  heretofore? 

In  the  early  stages  of  social  life  they  submitted  to  brute  and 
blind  force ;  afterwards  —  to  the  Law,  which  is  the  same  force 
but  disguised.  I  deduce  from  this  that  according  to  the  laws 
of  nature,  right  lies  in  might. 

Political  freedom  is  not  a  fact  but  an  idea.  One  must  know 
how  to  employ  this  idea  when  it  becomes  necessary  to  attract 
popular  forces  to  one's  party  by  mental  allurement  if  it  plans  to 
crush  the  party  in  power.  The  task  is  made  easier  if  the  op- 
ponent himself  has  contradicted  the  idea  of  freedom,  the  so- 
called  liberalism,  and  for  the  sake  of  the  idea  yields  his  power. 
It  is  precisely  here  that  the  triumph  of  our  theory  becomes  ap- 
parent :  the  relinquished  reins  of  power  are,  according  to  the 
laws  of  nature,  immediately  seized  by  a  new  hand  because  the 

1  The  GoYS  —  the  Gentiles. 
II 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

blind  force  of  the  people  cannot  remain  without  a  leader  even 
for  one  day,  and  the  new  power  merely  replaces  the  old, 
weakened  by  liberalism. 

In  our  day  the  pozver  of  gold  has  replaced  liberal  rulers. 
There  was  a  time  when  faith  ruled.  The  idea  of  freedom  can- 
not be  realized  because  no  one  knows  how  to  make  reasonable 
use  of  it.  Give  the  people  self-government  for  a  short  time 
and  it  will  become  corrupted.  From  that  very  moment  strife 
begins  and  soon  develops  into  social  struggles,  as  a  result 
of  which  states  are  set  aflame  and  their  authority  is  reduced 
to  ashes. 

Whether  the  state  is  exhausted  by  internal  convulsions,  or 
whether  civil  wars  deliver  it  into  the  hands  of  external  ene- 
mies, in  either  case  it  can  be  regarded  as  hopelessly  lost :  it 
is  in  our  power.  The  despotism  of  capital,  which  is  entirely 
in  our  hands,  holds  out  to  it  a  straw  which  the  state  must 
grasp,  although  against  its  will,  or  otherwise  fall  into  the 
abyss. 

To  him  who,  because  of  his  liberal  inclinations,  would  con- 
tend that  arguments  of  this  kind  are  immoral,  I  w^ould  pro- 
pound the  question :  If  a  state  has  two  enemies,  and  if  against 
the  external  enemy  it  is  permitted  and  it  is  not  considered 
immoral  to  use  all  methods  of  warfare,  and  as  a  protective 
measure  not  to  acquaint  the  enemy  with  the  plans  of  attack, 
such  as  night  attacks  or  attacks  with  superior  forces,  then 
why  should  the  same  methods  be  regarded  as  immoral  when 
applied  to  a  worse  foe,  a  transgressor  against  social  order  and 
prosperity  ? 

How  can  a  sound  and  logical  mind  hope  successfully  to 
guide  the  masses  by  means  of  reasonable  persuasion  or  by 
arguments  if  there  is  a  possibility  of  contradiction,  even 
though  unreasonable,  but  which  may  appear  more  attractive 
to  the  superficially  thinking  masses  ?  Guided  entirely  by  shal- 
low passions,  superstitions,  customs,  traditions,  and  sentimental 
theories,  the  people  in  and  of  the  mob  become  embroiled  in 
party  dissensions  which  prevent  all  possibility  of  an  agree- 
ment, even  though  it  be  on  a  basis  of  perfectly  sound  reasoning. 
Every  decision  of  the  mob  depends  upon  the  accidental  or 
prearranged  majority,  which,  owing  to  its  ignorance  of  polit- 
ical secrets,  pronounces  absurd  decisions,  thus  introducing  the 
seeds  of  anarchy  into  the  government. 

12 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

Politics  have  nothing  in  common  with  morals.  The  ruler 
guided  by  morality  is  not  a  skilled  politician,  and  consequently 
he  is  not  firm  on  his  throne.  He  who  desires  to  rule  must 
resort  to  cunning  and  hypocrisy.  The  great  popular  qualities 
—  honesty  and  frankness  — become  vices  in  politics,  as  they 
dethrone  more  surely  and  more  certainly  than  the  most  power- 
ful enemy.  These  qualities  must  be  the  attributes  of  Goy 
countries ;  but  we  by  no  means  should  be  guided  by  them. 

Our  right  lies  in  might.  The  word  "  right "  is  an  abstract 
idea  unsusceptible  of  proof.  This  word  means  nothmg  more 
than:  Give  me  what  I  desire  so  that  I  may  have  evidence  that 
I  am  stronger  than  you. 

Where  does  right  begin?  Where  does  it  end? 
In  a  state  with  a  poorly  organized  government  and  where  the 
laws  are  insignificant,  and  the  ruler  has  lost  his  dignity  as  the 
result  of  the  accumulation  of  liberal  rights,  I  find  a  new  right, 
namely,  the  right  of  might  to  destroy  all  existing  order  and 
institutions,  to  lay  hands  on  the  law,  to  alter  all  institutions, 
and  to  become  the  ruler  of  those  who  have  voluntarily,  liberally 
renounced  for  our  benefit'  the  rights  to  their  own  power. 

With  the  present  instability  of  all  authority  our  power  will 
be  more  unassailable  than  any  other,  because  it  will  be  invisible 
until  it  is  so  well  rooted  that  no  cunning  can  undermine  it. 

From  temporary  evil  to  which  we  are  now  obliged  to  have 
recourse  will  emerge  the  good  of  an  unshakable  government, 
which  will  reinstate  the  orderly  functioning  of  the  mechanism 
of  popular  existence  now  interrupted  by  liberalism.  The  end 
justifies  the  means.  In  laying  our  plans  we  must  turn  our 
attention  not  so  much  to  the  good  and  moral  as  to  the  neces- 
sary  and  useful  Before  us  lies  a  plan  in  which  a  strategic  line 
is  shown,  from  which  we  must  not  deviate  on  pam  of  riskmg 
the  collapse  of  many  centuries  of  work. 

In  working  out  an  expedient  plan  of  action  it  is  necessary 
to  take  into  consideration  the  meanness,  vacillation,  change- 
ability of  the  mob,  its  inability  to  appreciate  and  respect  the 
conditions  of  its  own  existence  and  of  its  own  well-being  It 
is  necessary  to  realize  that  the  power  of  the  masses  is  blind, 
unreasoning,  and  void  of  discrimination  prone  to  listen  to 
ri^ht  and  left.  The  blind  man  cannot  guide  the  bhnd  wi  hout 
brin-ing  them  to  the  abyss;  consequently,  members  of  the 
crowd,   upstarts   from   the   people,   even   were   they   men   of 

13 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

gfeniiis  but  incompetent  in  politics,  cannot  step  forward  as 
leaders  of  the  mob  without  ruining  the  entire  nation. 

Only  the  person  prepared  from  childhood  to  autocracy  can 
understand  the  w^ords  which  are  formed  by  political  letters. 

The  people  left  to  themselves,  that  is  to  upstarts  from  among" 
them,  are  ruined  by  party  dissensions  created  by  greed  for 
power  and  honors,  and  by  the  disorders  resulting  therefrom. 
Is  it  possible  for  the  masses  of  the  people  to  direct  the  affairs 
of  the  state  without  rivalry,  and  without  interjecting  per- 
sonal interests?  Are  they  capable  of  protecting  themselves 
against  external  enemies?  —  This  is  impossible,  since  a  plan 
divided  into  as  many  parts  as  there  are  minds  in  a  mob  loses 
its  unity,  and  consequently,  becomes  incomprehensible  and 
unworkable. 

Only  an  autocrat  can  outline  great  and  clear  plans  which 
allocate  in  an  orderly  manner  all  the  parts  of  the  mechanism 
of  the  government  machinery.  From  this  it  is  concluded  that 
the  government  which  is  the  most  efficient  for  the  benefit  of 
a  country  must  be  concentrated  in  the  hands  of  one  responsible 
person.  Civilization  cannot  exist  without  absolute  despotism, 
for  government  is  carried  on  not  by  the  masses,  but  by  their 
leader,  whoever  he  may  be.  A  barbarous  crowd  shows  its 
barbarism  on  every  occasion.  The  moment  the  mob  grasps 
liberty  in  its  hands  it  is  speedily  changed  to  anarchy,  which 
is  in  itself  the  height  of  barbarism. 

Look  at  those  beasts,  steeped  in  alcohol,  stupefied  by  wine, 
the  unlimited  use  of  which  is  granted  by  liberty. 

Surely  you  cannot  allow  our  own  people  to  come  to  this. 
The  people  of  the  Govs  are  stupefied  by  spirituous  liquors ; 
their  youth  is  driven  insane,  through  excessive  study  of  the 
classics,  and  vice  to  which  they  have  been  instigated  by  our 
agents  —  tutors,  valets,  governesses  —  in  rich  houses,  by  clerks, 
and  so  forth,  and  by  our  women  in  the  pleasure  places  of  the 
Govs.  Among  the  latter  I  include  the  so-called  ''  society 
women,"  their  volunteer  followers  in  vice  and  luxury. 

Our  motto  is  Power  and  Hypocrisy.  Only  power  can  con- 
(^uer  in  politics,  especially  if  it  is  concealed  in  talents  which 
are  necessary  to  statesmen.  Violence  must  be  the  principle; 
hypocrisy  and  cunning  the  rule  of  those  governments  which 
do  not  wish  to  lay  down  their  crowns  at  the  feet  of  the  agents 
of  some  new  ])ower.     This  evil  is  the  sole  means  of  attaining 

14 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

the  goal  of  good.  For  this  reason  we  must  not  hesitate  at 
bribery,  fraud,  and  treason  when  these  can  help  us  to  reach 
our  end.  In  politics  it  is  necessary  to  seize  the  property  of 
others  without  hesitation  if  in  so  doing  we  attain  submission 
and  power. 

Our  government,  following  the  line  of  peaceful  conquest, 
has  the  right  to  substitute  for  the  horrors  of  war  less  notice- 
able and  more  efficient  executions,  these  being  necessary  to 
keep  up  terror,  which  induces  blind  submission.  A  just  but 
inexorable  strictness  is  the  greatest  factor  of  governmental 
power.  We  must  follow  a  program  of  violence  and  hypocrisy, 
not  only  for  the  sake  of  profit,  but  also  as  a  duty  and  for  the 
sake  of  victory. 

A  doctrine  based  on  calculation  is  as  potent  as  the  means 
employed  by  it.  That  is  why  not  only  by  these  very  means, 
but  by  the  severity  of  our  doctrines,  we  shall  triumph  and 
shall  enslave  all  governments  under  our  super-government. 

Even  in  olden  times  we  shouted  among  the  people  the  words 
"  Liberty,  Equality,  and  Fraternity."  These  words  have 
been  repeated  so  many  times  since  by  unconscious  parrots, 
which,  flocking  from  all  sides  to  the  bait,  have  ruined  the 
prosperity  of  the  world  and  true  individual  freedom,  formerly 
so  well  protected  from  the  pressure  of  the  mob.  The  would-be 
clever  and  intelligent  Govs  did  not  discern  the  symbolism 
of  the  uttered  words ;  did  not  notice  the  contradiction  in  the 
meaning  and  the  connection  between  them ;  did  not  notice  that 
there  is  no  equality  in  nature ;  that  there  can  be  no  liberty, 
since  nature  herself  has  established  inequality  of  mind,  char- 
acter, and  ability,  as  well  as  subjection  to  her  laws.  They 
did  not  reason  that  the  power  of  the  mob  is  blind ;  that  the 
upstarts  selected  for  government  are  just  as  blind  in  politics 
as  is  the  mob  itself,  whereas  the  initiated  man,  even  though 
a  fool,  is  capable  of  ruling,  while  the  uninitiated,  although  a 
genius,  will  understand  nothing  of  politics.  All  this  has  been 
overlooked  by  the  Govs. 

Meanwhile  dynastic  government  has  been  based  upon  this, 
that  the  father  passed  to  his  son  the  knowledge  of  the  course 
of  political  evolution,  so  that  nobody  except  the  members  of 
the  dynasty  could  possess  this  knowledge,  and  no  one  could 
disclose  the  secrets  to  the  governed  people.  In  the  course  of 
time  the  meaning  gf   the   dynastic  transmission  of   the  true 

15 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

understanding  of  politics  has  been  lost,  thus  contributing  to 
the  success  of  our  cause. 

In  all  parts  of  the  world  the  words  ''  Liberty,  Equality,  and 
Fraternity  "  have  brought  whole  legions  into  our  ranks  through 
our  blind  agents,  carrying  our  banners  with  delight.  Mean- 
while these  words  were  worms  which  ruined  the  prosperity 
of  the  Govs,  everywhere  destroying  peace,  quiet,  and  solidar- 
ity, undermining  all  the  foundations  of  their  states.  You  will 
see  subsequently  that  this  aided  our  triumph,  for  it  also  gave 
us,  among  other  things,  the  opportunity  to  grasp  the  trump 
card,  the  abolition  of  privileges;  in  other  words,  the  very  es- 
sence of  the  aristocracy  of  the  Govs,  zi'hich  zvas  the  only 
protection  of  peoples  and  countries  against  us. 

On  the  ruins  of  natural  and  hereditary  aristocracy  we  built 
an  aristocracy  of  our  intellectual  class  —  the  money  aristocracy. 
We  have  established  this  new  aristocracy  on  the  qualification 
of  wealth,  which  is  dependent  upon  us,  and  also  upon  science, 
which  is  promoted  by  our  wise  men. 

Our  triumph  was  also  made  easier  because,  through  our 
connections  with  people  who  were  indispensable  to  us,  we 
always  played  upon  the  most  sensitive  chords  of  the  human 
mind,  namely,  greed,  and  the  insatiable  selfish  desires  of  man. 
Each  of  these  human  weaknesses  taken  separately  is  capable 
of  killing  initiative  and  of  placing  the  will  of  the  people  at  the 
disposal  of  the  buyer  of  their  activities. 

Abstract  liberty  offered  the  opportunity  for  convincing  the 
masses  that  government  is  nothing  but  the  manager  represent- 
ing the  owner  of  the  country,  namely,  the  people,  and  that 
this  manager  can  be  discarded  like  a  pair  of  worn-out  gloves. 

The  fact  that  the  representatives  of  the  nation  can  be  de- 
posed, delivers  them  into  our  power  and  practically  places 
their  appointment  in  our  hands. 


Protocol  No.  II 

IT  is  necessary  for  us  that  wars,  whenever  possible,  should 
bring  no  territorial  advantages ;  this  will  shift  war  to  an 
economic  basis  and  force  nations  to  realize  the  strength  of  our 
predominance ;  such  a  situation  will  put  both  sides  at  the 
mercy  of  our  million-eyed  international  agency,  which  will  be 

i6 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

unhampered  by  any  frontiers.  Then  our  international  rights 
will  do  away  with  national  rights,  in  a  limited  sense,  and  will 
rule  the  peoples  in  the  same  way  as  the  civil  power  of  each 
state  regulates  the  relation  of  its  subjects  among  themselves. 

The  administrators  chosen  by  us  from  among  the  people 
in  accordance  with  their  capacity  for  servility  will  not  be  ex- 
perienced in  the  art  of  government,  and  consequently  they  will 
easily  become  pawns  in  our  game,  in  the  hands  of  our  scien- 
tists and  wise  counselors,  specialists  trained  from  early  child- 
hood for  governing  the  world.  As  you  are  aware,  these 
specialists  have  obtained  the  knowledge  necessary  for  govern- 
ment from  our  political  plans,  from  the  study  of  history,  and 
from  the  observation  of  every  passing  event.  The  Govs  are 
not  guided  by  the  practice  of  impartial  historical  observation, 
but  by  theoretical  routine  without  any  critical  regard  for  its 
results.  Therefore,  we  need  give  them  no  consideration.  Until 
the  time  comes  let  them  amuse  themselves,  or  live  in  the  hope 
of  new  amusements  or  in  the  memories  of  those  past.  Let 
that  play  the  most  important  part  for  them  which  we  have 
induced  them  to  regard  as  the  laws  of  science  (theory).  For 
this  purpose,  by  means  of  our  press,  w^e  increase  their  blind 
faith  in  these  laws.  Intelligent  Govs  will  boast  of  their 
knowledge,  and  verifying  it  logically  they  will  put  into  prac- 
tice all  scientific  information  compiled  by  our  agents  for  the 
purpose  of  educating  their  minds  in  the  direction  which  we 
require. 

Do  not  think  that  our  assertions  are  without  foundation : 
note  the  successes  of  Darwinism,  Marxism,  and  Nietzscheism, 
engineered  by  us.  The  demoralizing  effects  of  these  doctrines 
upon  the  minds  of  the  Govs  should  be  already  obvious  to  us. 

It  is  essential  that  we  take  into  consideration  the  modern 
ideas,  temperaments,  and  tendencies  of  peoples  in  order  that 
no  mistakes  in  politics  and  in  guiding  administrative  affairs 
may  be  made.  The  triumph  of  our  system,  parts  of  whose 
mechanism  must  be  adapted  in  accordance  with  the  tempera- 
ment of  the  peoples  with  whom  we  come  in  contact,  cannot 
be  realized  unless  its  practical  application  is  based  upon  a 
resume  of  the  past  as  related  to  the  present. 

There  is  one  great  force  in  the  hands  of  modern  states  which 
arouses  thought  movements  among  the  people.  That  is  the 
press.    The  role  of  the  press  is  to  indicate  necessary  demands, 

17 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

to  register  complaints  of  the  people,  and  to  express  and  foment 
dissatisfaction.  The  triumph  of  free  babbling  is  incarnated 
in  the  press :  but  governments  were  unable  to  profit  by  this 
power  and  it  has  fallen  into  our  hands.  Through  it  we  have 
attained  influence,  while  remaining  in  the  background.  Thanks 
to  the  press,  we  have  gathered  gold  in  our  hands,  although 
we  had  to  take  it  from  rivers  of  blood  and  tears. 

But  it  cost  us  the  sacrifice  of  many  of  our  own  people. 
Every  sacrifice  on  our  part  is  worth  a  thousand  Govs  before 
God. 

Protocol  No.  Ill 

TO-DAY  I  can  tell  you  that  our  goal  is  close  at  hand. 
Only  a  small  distance  remains,  and  the  cycle  of  the  Sym- 
bolic Serpent  —  the  symbol  of  our  people  —  will  be  complete. 
When  this  circle  is  completed,  then  all  the  European  states 
will  be  enclosed  in  it  as  in  strong  claws. 

The  modern  constitutional  scales  will  soon  tip  over,  for  we 
have  set  them  inaccurately,  thus  insuring  an  unsteady  balance 
for  the  purpose  of  wearing  out  their  holder.  The  Govs 
thought  it  had  been  sufficiently  strongly  made  and  hoped  that 
the  scales  would  regain  their  equilibrium,  but  the  holder  —  the 
ruler  —  is  screened  from  the  people  by  his  representatives, 
who  fritter  away  their  time,  carried  away  by  their  uncon- 
trolled and  irresponsible  authority.  Their  power,  moreover, 
has  been  built  up  on  terrorism  spread  through  the  palaces. 
Unable  to  reach  the  hearts  of  their  people,  the  rulers  cannot 
unite  with  them  to  gain  strength  against  the  usurpers  of 
power.  The  visible  power  of  royalty  and  the  blind  power  of 
the  masses,  separated  by  us,  have  both  lost  significance,  for 
separated,  they  are  as  helpless  as  the  blind  man  without  a 
stick. 

To  induce  the  lovers  of  authority  to  abuse  their  power,  we 
have  placed  all  the  forces  in  opposition  to  each  other,  having 
developed  their  liberal  tendencies  towards  independence.  We 
have  excited  different  forms  of  initiative  in  that  direction ; 
we  have  armed  all  the  parties ;  we  have  made  authority  the 
target  of  all  ambitions.  We  have  opened  the  arenas  in  different 
states,  where  revolts  are  now  occurring,  and  disorders  and 
bankruptcy  7vill  shortly  appear  cveryivhcre. 

i8 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

Unrestrained  babblers  have  converted  parliamentary  ses- 
sions and  administrative  meetings  into  oratorical  contests. 
Daring  journalists,  impudent  pamphleteers,  make  daily  attacks 
on  the  administrative  personnel.  The  abuse  of  power  is  defi- 
nitelv  preparing  the  downfall  of  all  institutions  and  every- 
thin.^  will  be  overturned  by  the  blows  of  the  infuriated  mobs. 

The  people  are  shackled  by  poverty  to  heavy  labor  more 
surelv  than  they  were  by  slavery  and  serfdom.     They  could 
liberate  themselves  from  those  in  one  way  or  another,  whereas 
thev    cannot    free    themselves    from    misery.      \\  e    have    in- 
cluded   in    constitutions    rights    which    for    the    people    are 
fictitious    and    are    not    actual    rights.      All    the    so-called 
"ri-hts  of  the  people"  can  exist  only  in  the  abstract  and  can 
never  be  realized  in  practice.     What  difference  does  it  make 
to  the  toiling  proletarian,  bent  double  by  heavy  toil,  oppressed 
bv  his  fate,  that  the  babblers  receive  the  right  to  talk,  journal- 
ists the  right  to  mix  nonsense  with  reason  in  their  writings,  if 
the  proletariat  has  no  other  gain  from  the  constitution  than  the 
miserable  crumbs  which  we  throw  from  our  table  m  return  for 
his  vote  to  elect  our  agents.    Republican  rights  are  bitter  irony 
to  the  poor  man,  for  the  necessity  of  almost  daily  labor  prevents 
him  from  using  them,  and  at  the  same  time  deprives  him  of 
his  guarantee  of  a  permanent  and  certain  livelihood  by  makmg 
him  dependent  upon  strikes,  organized  either  by  his  masters 

or  by  his  comrades.  ,  . 

Under  our  guidance  the  people  have  exterminated  aristoc- 
racy, which  was  their  natural  protector  and  guardian,  for  its 
own  interests  are  inseparably  connected  with  the  well-being 
of  the  people.  Now,  however,  with  the  destruction  of  this 
aristocracv  the  masses  have  fallen  under  the  power  of  he 
profiteers  and  cunning  upstarts,  who  have  settled  on  the 
workers  as  a  merciless  burden.  .         .         •        „f  tUf. 

We  will  present  ourselves  in  the  guise  of  saviors  of  the 
,vorkers  from  this  oppression  when  we  suggest  that  they  enter 
our  armv  of  Sociahsts.  Anarchists,  Communists,  to  whom  w^e 
alwavs  extend  our  help,  under  the  guise  of  the  rule  of  bro  her- 
hood  demanded  by  the  human  solidarity  of  our  soaal  masonry^ 
The  aristocracv  which  benefited  by  the  labor  of  the  people  by 
right  was   interested   that   the   workers   should  be   well   fed. 

"healthy,  and  strong.  ■     4.u^ 

Wefon  the  contrary,  are  concerned  in  the  opposite -m  the 

19 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

degeneration  of  the  Govs.  Our  power  lies  in  the  chronic  mal- 
nutrition and  in  the  weakness  of  the  worker,  because  through 
this  he  falls  under  our  power  and  is  unable  to  find  either 
strength  or  energy  to  combat  it. 

Hunger  gives  to  capital  greater  power  over  the  worker  than 
the  legal  authority  of  the  sovereign  ever  gave  to  the  aristoc- 
racy. Through  misery  and  the  resulting  jealous  hatred  we 
manipulate  the  mob  and  crush  those  who  stand  in  our  way. 

When  the  time  comes  for  our  universal  ruler  to  be  crozvncd, 
the  same  hands  will  sweep  away  everything  ztfJiich  may  be  an 
obstacle  in  our  zvay. 

The  Govs  are  no  longer  accustomed  to  think  without 
our  scientific  advice.  Consequently,  they  do  not  see  the  im- 
perative need  of  upholding  that  which  we  will  sustain  by  all 
means  when  our  kingdom  is  established,  namely,  the  teaching 
in  the  schools  of  the  only  true  science,  the  first  of  all  sciences 
—  the  science  of  the  construction  of  human  life,  of  social  ex- 
istence, zvhich  requires  the  division  of  labor  and,  consequently, 
the  separation  of  people  into  classes  and  castes.  It  is  neces- 
sary that  all  should  know  that  equality  cannot  exist,  ozving  to 
the  different  nature  of  various  kinds  of  work;  that  there  can- 
not be  the  same  responsibility  before  the  law  in  the  case  of  an 
individual  who  by  his  actions  compromises  an  entire  caste 
and  another  who  does  not  affect  anything  but  his  own  honor. 

The  correct  science  of  the  social  structure,  to  the  secrets  of 
which  we  do  not  admit  the  Govs,  would  demonstrate  to  all 
that  occupation  and  labor  must  be  differentiated  so  as  not  to 
cause  human  suffering  by  the  discrepancy  between  education 
and  work.  The  study  of  this  science  will  lead  the  masses  to 
a  voluntary  submission  to  the  authorities  and  to  the  govern- 
mental system  organized  by  them.  Whereas,  under  the  present 
state  of  science,  and  due  to  the  direction  of  our  guidance 
therein,  the  people,  in  their  ignorance,  blindly  believing  the 
printed  word,  and  owing  to  the  misconceptions  which  have 
been  fostered  by  us,  feel  a  hatred  towards  all  classes  whom 
they  consider  superior  to  themselves,  since  they  do  not  under- 
stand the  importance  of  each  caste. 

This  hatred  will  be  still  more  accentuated  by  the  economic 
crisis,  which  will  stop  financial  transactions  and  all  industrial 
life.  Having  organized  a  general  economic  crisis  by  all  pos- 
sible underhand  means,  and  with  the  help  of  gold  which  is  all 

20 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

in  our  hands,  we  will  throw  great  crowds  of  workmen  into 
the  street,  simultaneously,  in  all  countries  of  Europe.  These 
crowds  will  gladly  shed  the  blood  of  those  of  whom  they,  in 
the  simplicity  of  their  ignorance,  have  been  jealous  since 
childhood  and  whose  property  they  will  then  be  able  to  loot. 

They  zvill  not  harm  our  people  because  we  zvill  knozv  of  the 
time  of  the  attack  and  zve  zmll  take  measures  to  protect  them. 

We  have  persuaded  others  that  progress  will  lead  the  Goys 
into  a  realm  of  reason.  Our  despotism  will  be  of  such  a 
nature  that  it  will  be  in  a  position  to  pacify  all  revolts  by  wise 
restrictions  and  to  eliminate  liberalism  from  all  institutions. 

When  the  people  saw  that  they  obtained  concessions  and 
license  in  the  name  of  liberty,  they  imagined  that  they  were 
the  masters,  and  rushed  into  power ;  but  like  every  blind  per- 
son, they  encountered  innumerable  obstacles ;  they  rushed  to 
seek  a  leader,  zmth  no  thought  of  returning  to  the  old  one,  and 
laid  power  at  our  feet.  Remember  the  French  Revolution, 
which  we  have  called  "  great'' ;  the  secrets  of  its  preparation 
are  well  known  to  us,  for  it  was  the  work  of  our  hands. 

Since  then  we  have  carried  the  masses  from  one  disappoint- 
ment to  another,  so  that  they  will  renounce  even  us  in  favor 
of  a  despot  sovereign  of  Zionist  blood,  zi/hom  zve  are  preparing 
for  the  zvorld. 

At  present,  as  an  international  force,  we  are  invulnerable, 
because  if  we  are  attacked  by  one  state  we  are  supported  by 
other  states.  The  unlimited  baseness  of  the  Goy  peoples,  who 
grovel  before  force,  who  are  pitiless  towards  weakness,  who 
are  merciless  to  misdemeanors  and  lenient  to  crimes,  who  are 
imwilling  to  tolerate  the  contradictions  of  a  free  social  struc- 
ture ;  patient  unto  martyrdo'm  in  bearing  with  the  violence 
of  daring  despotism  —  this  is  what  helps  our  independence. 
They  tolerate  and  permit  such  abuses  from  their  modern 
premiers  —  dictators  — for  the  least  of  which  they  would  be- 
head twenty  kings. 

How  can  such  a  phenomenon  be  explained,  such  an  illogical 
conception  on  the  part  of  the  mass  of  the  people  towards 
events  of  seemingly  the  same  nature?  This  phenomenon  can 
be  explained  by  the  fact  that  these  dictators  through  their 
agents  whisper  to  their  people  that  by  these  abuses  they  injure 
the  states  for  a  supreme  purpose,  namely,  for  the  attainment 
of  the  happiness  of  the  people,  their  universal  fraternity,  soli- 

21 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

darity,  and  equality.  Of  course,  they  are  not  told  that  this 
unification  will  be  achieved  only  under  our  rule.  Thus,  the 
people  condemn  the  just  and  acquit  the  unjust,  more  and  more 
convinced  that  they  can  do  what  they  please.  Owing  to  this, 
the  people  destroy  all  stability  and  create  disorder  on  every 
occasion. 

The  word  "  Liberty  "  brings  all  society  into  conflict  with  all 
authority,  be  it  that  of  God  or  Nature.  This  is  why,  at  the 
moment  of  our  enthronement,  we  shall  strike  this  word  from 
the  dictionary  as  being  the  symbol  of  brute-  power,  which 
turns  the  masses  into  bloodthirsty  beasts.  It  is  true,  how- 
ever, that  these  beasts  go  to  sleep  as  soon  as  they  have  drunk 
blood,  and  then  it  is  easy  to  shackle  them ;  but  if  the  blood  is 
not  given  to  them  they  will  not  sleep  and  will  struggle. 


Protocol  No,  IV 

EVERY  republic  passes  through  several  stages.  The  first 
stage  is  like  the  early  period  of  insane  ravings  of  a  blind 
man  throwing  himself  right  and  left.  The  second  is  the 
demagogy  which  breeds  anarchy,  which  inevitably  leads  to 
despotism,  not  of  a  legal  and  open  character  and,  consequently, 
responsible,  but  an  unseen  and  unknown  despotism,  no  less 
effective  because  exercised  by  some  secret  organization,  acting 
even  less  ceremoniously  because  it  is  hidden  under  the  cover 
and  behind  the  backs  of  different  agents.  The  change  of  these 
agents  will  even  help  the  secret  organizations,  as  it  will  thus 
be  able  to  rid  itself  of  the  necessity  of  spending  money  to 
reward  employees  of  long  terms  of  service. 

Who, and  what  can  overthrow  an  unseen  power?  For  such 
is  the  character  of  our  power.  External  Masonry  ^  acts  as  a 
screen  for  it  and  its  aims,  but  the  plan  of  action  of  tJiis  power, 
and  its  very  headquarters,  nnll  always  remain  unknown  to  the 
people. 

Liberty  could  also  be  harmless  and  remain  on  the  state 
program   without   detriment  to  the   well-being  of  the  people 

^  The  reference  is  probably  to  those  Masonic  Lodges  in  Continental 
Europe  which,  contrary  to  the  fundamental  principles  of  Anglo-Saxon 
Lodges,  have  been  converted  into  quasi  political  and  anti-Christian  or- 
ganizations. See  Encyclopedia  Rritannica,  Eleventh  Edition,  Article 
"  Freemasonry,"  Vol.  XI,  p.  84. 

22 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

if  it  were  to  retain  the  ideas  of  the  behef  in  God  and  human 
fraternity,  free  from  the  conception  of  equahty  for  such  a  con- 
ception is  in  contradiction  to  the  laws  of  nature  which  estabUsh 
subordination.  With  such  a  faith  the  people  would  be 
governed  by  the  guardians  of  the  parish  and  would  thrive 
quietly  and  obediently  under  the  guidance  of  their  spiritual 
leader,  accepting  God's  dispensation  on  earth.  It  is  for  this 
reason  that  we  must  undermine  faith,  tearing  from  the  minds 
of  the  Govs  the  very  principal  of  Gdd  and  Soul,  and  substitut- 
ing mathematical  formulas  and  material  needs. 

In  order  that  the  minds  of  the  Govs  may  have  no  time  to 
think  and  notice  things,  it  is  necessary  to  divert  them  in  the 
direction  of  industry  and  commerce.  Thus  all  nations  will 
seek  their  own  profit,  and  while  engaged  in  the  struggle  they 
will  not  notice  their  common  enemy.  But  in  order  that  liberty 
should  finally  undermine  and  ruin  the  Gov's  society,  it  is 
necessary  to  put  industry  on  a  basis  of  speculation.  The  result 
of  this  will  be  that  everything,  absorbed  by  industry  from  the 
land,  will  not  remain  in  the  hands  of  the  Govs,  but  will  be 
directed  towards  speculation ;  that  is,  it  will  come  into  our 
coffers. 

The  intense  struggle  for  supremacy,  the  shocks  to  economic 
life,  will  create,  moreover  have  already  created,  disappointed, 
cold,  and  heartless  societies.  These  societies  will  have  com- 
plete disgust  for  high  politics  and  religion.  Their  only  guide 
will  be  calculation,  i.e.,  gold,  for  which  they  will  have  a  real 
cult  because  of  the  material  delights  which  it  can  supply.  It 
will  be  at  that  stage  that  the  lower  classes  of  the  Govs,  not 
for  the  sake  of  doing  good,  nor  even  for  the  sake  of  wealth, 
but  solely  because  of  their  hatred  towards  the  privileged,  will 
follow  us  against  our  competitors  for  power,  the  intelligent 
Govs. 

Protocol  No.  V 

WHAT  form  of  government  can  be  given  to  societies  in 
which  bribery  has  penetrated  everywhere,  where  riches 
are  obtained  only  by  clever  tricks  and  semi-fraudulent  means, 
where  corruption  reigns,  where  morality  is  sustained  by  puni- 
tive measures  and  strict  laws  and  not  by  voluntary  acceptance  of 
moral  principles,  where  cosmopolitan  convictions  have  elimi- 

23 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

nated  patriotic  feelings  and  religion?  What  form  of  govern- 
ment can  be  given  to  such  societies  other  than  a  despotism 
such  as  I  shall  describe? 

We  will  create  a  strong  centralized  government,  so  as  to 
gather  the  social  forces  into  our  power.  We  will  mechanically 
regulate  all  the  functions  of  political  life  of  our  subjects  by 
new  laws.  These  laws  will  gradually  eliminate  all  the  con- 
cessions and  liberties  permitted  by  the  Govs.  Our  kingdom 
will  be  crowned  by  such  "a  majestic  despotism  that  it  will  be 
able,  at  all  times  and  in  all  places,  to  crush  both  antagonistic 
and  discontented  Govs. 

We  may  be  told  that  the  despotism  outlined  by  me  is  in- 
consistent with  modern  progress,  but  I  will  prove  to  vou  that 
the  contrary  is  the  case. 

At  the  time  when  people  considered  rulers  as  an  incarnation 
of  the  will  of  God,  they  subjected  themselves  without  murmur 
to  the  autocracy  of  the  sovereigns ;  but  as  soon  as  we  inspired 
them  with  the  thought  of  their  personal  rights,  they  began  to 
regard  the  rulers  as  ordinary  mortals.  The  holy  anointment 
fell  from  the  heads  of  sovereigns  in  the  opinion  of  the  people ; 
and  when  we  deprived  them  of  their  belief  in  God,  then  author- 
ity was  thrown  into  the  street,  where  it  became  public  property 
and  was  seized  by  us.  Moreover,  the  art  of  governing  the 
masses  and  individuals  by  means  of  cunningly  constructed 
theories  and  phraseology,  by  rulers  of  social  life,  and  other 
devices  not  understood  by  the  Govs,  belongs,  among  other 
faculties,  to  our  administrative  mind,  which  is  educated  in 
analysis  and  observation,  and  is  also  based  upon  skillful  reason- 
ing in  which  we  have  no  competitors,  just  as  we  have  none 
in  the  preparation  of  plans  for  political  action  and  solidarity. 
Only  the  Jesuits  could  be  compared  to  us  in  this ;  but  we  were 
able  to  discredit  them  in  the  mind  of  the  senseless  mob  as  a 
visible  organization,  whereas  we,  with  our  secret  organization, 
remained  in  the  dark.  After  all,  is  it  not  the  same  to  the 
world  who  will  be  its  master  —  whether  it  be  the  head  of 
Catholicism  or  our  despot  of  Zionist  blood  ?  To  us,  however, 
the  Chosen  People,  it  is  by  no  means  a  matter  of  indifference. 

Temporarily,  a  world  coalition  of  the  Govs  would  be  able 
to  hold  us  in  check,  but  we  are  insured  against  this  by  roots 
of  dissension  so  deep  among  them  that  they  cannot  now  be 
extracted.     We  have  set  at  variance  the  personal  and  national 

24 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

interests  of  the  Govs ;  we  have  incited  reHgions  and  race 
hatred,  nurtured  by  us  in  their  hearts  for  twenty  centuries. 
Owing  to  all  this,  no  state  will  obtain  the  help  it  asks  for  from 
any  side  because  each  of  them  will  think  that  a  coalition  against 
us  will  be  disadvantageous  to  it.  We  are  too  powerful  —  zve 
must  he  taken  into  consideraiion.  No  country  can  reach  even 
an  insignificant  private  imderstanding  zvithout  our  being  secret 
parties  to  it. 

Per  me  reges  regnant  —  "Through  me  the  sovereigns 
reign.''  The  prophets  have  told  us  that  we  were  chosen  by 
God  himself  to  reign  over  the  world.  God  endowed  us  with 
genius  to  enable  us  to  cope  with  the  problem.  Were  there 
a  genius  in  the  opposing  camp,  he  would  struggle  against  us, 
but  a  newcomer  is  not  equal  to  an  old  inhabitant.  The  struggle 
between  us  would  be  of  such  a  merciless  nature  as  the  world 
has  never  seen  before ;  moreover  their  genius  would  be  too 
late. 

All  the  wheels  of  government  mechanism  move  by  the  ac- 
tion of  the  motor  which  is  in  our  hands,  and  tliat  motor  is 
gold.  The  science  of  political  economy,  invented  by  our  wise 
men,  has  long  ago  demonstrated  the  royal  prestige  of  capital. 

To  attain  freedom  of  action,  capital  must  obtain  freedom  to 
monopolize  industry  and  trade  ;  this  is  already  being  done  by 
an  unseen  hand  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  Such  liberty  will 
give  political  power  to  traders,  and  will  aid  in  subjugating 
the  people.  At  present  it  is  more  important  to  disarm  peoples 
than  to  lead  them  to  war ;  it  is  more  important  to  utilize  flam- 
ing passions  for  our  purposes  than  to  extinguish  them  ;  more 
important  to  grasp  and  interpret  the  thoughts  of  others  in 
our  own  way  than  to  discard  them. 

The  most  important  problem  of  our  government  is  to  weaken 
the  popular  mind  by  criticism;  to  disaccustom  it  to  thought, 
zvhich  creates  opposition;  to  deflect  the  pozver  of  thought  into 
mere  empty  eloquence. 

At  all  times  both  peoples  and  individuals  have  mistaken 
words  for  deeds,  as  they  are  satisfied  with  the  visible,  rarely 
noticing  whether  the  promise  is  performed  in  the  fields  of 
social  life. 

Therefore,  we  will  organize  ostensible  institutions  which 
will  prove  eloquently  their  good  work  in  the  direction  of 
"  progress." 

25 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

We  will  appropriate  to  ourselves  the  liberal  aspect  of  all 
parties,  of  all  shades  of  opinion,  and  we  will  provide  our 
orators  ivith  the  same  aspect,  and  they  mill  talk  so  much  that 
they  unll  exhaust  the  people  by  their  speeches  and  cause  them 
to  turn  azi'ay  from  orators  in  disgust. 

To  control  public  opinion  it  is  necessary  to  perplex  it  by  the 
expression  of  numerous  contradictory  opinions  until  the  Govs 
get  lost  in  the  labyrinth,  and  come  to  understand  that  it  is  best 
to  have  no  opinion  on  political  questions. 

Such  questions  are  not  intended  to  be  understood  by  the 
people,  since  only  he  who  rules  knows  them.  This  is  the  first 
secret. 

The  second  secret  necessary  for  the  success  of  governing- 
consists  in  so  multiplying  popular  failings,  habits,  passions, 
and  conventional  laws  that  no  one  will  be  able  to  disentangle 
himself  in  the  chaos,  and  consequently,  people  will  cease  to 
understand  each  other.  This  measure  would  help  us  to  sow 
dissension  within  all  parties,  to  disintegrate  all  those  collective 
forces  which  still  do  not  wish  to  subjugate  themselves  to  us; 
to  discourage  all  individual  initiative  which  might  in  any 
degree  hamper  our  work. 

There  is  nothing  more  dangerous  than  individual  initiative ; 
if  it  has  a  touch  of  genius  it  can  accomplish  more  than  a  mil- 
lion people  among  whom  we  have  sown  dissensions.  We  must 
direct  the  education  of  the  Gov  societies  so  that  their  arms 
will  drop  hopelessly  when  they  face  every  task  where  ini- 
tiative is  required.  The  intensity  of  action  resulting  from 
individual  freedom  of  action  dissipates  its  force  when  it  en- 
counters another  person's  freedom.  This  results  in  heavv 
blows  at  morale,  disappointments  and  failures. 

We  mill  so  tire  the  Govs  by  all  this  that  zve  unll  force  them 
to  offer  us  an  international  pozver,  zvhich  by  its  position  zinll 
enable  us  conveniently  to  absorb,  zmthout  destroying,  all  gov- 
ernmental forces  of  the  zvorld  and  thus  to  form  a  super- 
government.  In  lieu  of  modern  rulers,  we  will  place  a  monster 
which  will  be  called  the  Super-Governmental  Administration. 
Its  hands  will  be  stretched  out  like  pincers  in  every  direction 
so  that  this  colossal  organization  cannot  fail  to  conquer  all  the 
peoples. 


26 


THE   PROTOCOLS 


Protocol  No.  VI 

WE  will  soon  begin  to  establish  great  monopolies  —  reser- 
voirs of  huge  wealth,  upon  which  even  the  large  for- 
tunes of  the  Govs  will  depend  to  such  an  extent  that  they  will 
be  drowned,  together  with  the  governmental  credits,  on  the 
day  following  the  political  catastrophe. 

You  economists,  here  present,  will  please  carefully  weigh 
the  significance  of  this  scheme !  .  .  . 

We  must  develop,  by  all  means,  the  importance  of  our  super- 
government  by  representing  it  as  the  protector  and  reward- 
giver  of  all  those  who  willingly  submit  to  us. 

The  aristocracy  of  the  Govs  as  a  political  force  is  dead. 
We  do  not  need  to  take  it  into  consideration;  but  as  land- 
ozvners  they  are  harmful  to  us  because  they  can  be  independent 
in  their  resources  of  life.  For  this  reason  zve  must  deprive 
them  of  their  land  at  any  cost. 

To  attain  this  object,  the  best  method  is  to  increase  land 
taxes  —  the  indebtedness  of  the  land.  These  measures  will 
keep  land  ownership  in  subjection. 

The  aristocracy  of  the  Govs,  which  as  a  matter  of  heredity 
is  unable  to  be  satisfied  with  small  things,  will  soon  be  ruined. 

At  the  same  time  it  is  necessary  to  patronize  trade  and 
industry  vigorously,  and  more  important,  to  encourage  specu- 
lation, whose  function  is  to  act  as  a  counterbalance  to  in- 
dustry. \Mthout  speculation,  industry  will  increase  private 
capital  and  tend  to  the  amelioration  of  land  ownership  by 
freeing  it  from  indebtedness  created  by  the  loans  granted  by 
agricultural  banks.  It  is  necessary  that  industry  should  suck 
out  of  the  land  both  labor  and  capital  and  through  speculation 
deliver  into  our  hands  all  the  money  of  the  world,  thus  throw- 
ing all  the  Govs  into  the  ranks  of  the  proletarians.  Then  the 
Govs  will  bow  before  us  in  order  to  obtain  the  mere  right  of 
existence. 

To  destroy  Gov  industry  we  will  create  among  the  Govs 
as  an  aid  to  speculation  the  strong  demand  for  boundless 
luxury  which  we  have  already  developed. 

Let  us  raise  zvages,  n^hich,  however,  zvill  be  of  no  benefit  to 
the  zjuorkers,   for  zve  zuill  simultaneously   cause    the   rise   in 

27 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

f rices  of  objects  of  first  necessity  under  the  pretext  that  thi^ 
is  due  to  the  decadence  of  agricidtiire,  and  of  the  cattle 
industry. 

We  zvill  also  artfully  and  deeply  iinderrnine  the  sources  of 
production  by  teaching  the  workmen  anarchy  and  the  use  of 
alcohol,  at  the  same  time  taking  measures  to  expel  all  the  in- 
telligent Govs  from  the  land. 

That  the  true  situation  should  not  be  noticed  by  the  Govs 
until  the  proper  time,  we  zmll  mask  it  by  a  pretended  desire 
to  help  the  working  classes  and  great  economic  principles,  an 
active  propaganda  of  zvhich  principles  is  being  carried  on 
through  the  dissemination  of  our  economic  theories. 


Protocol  No.  VII 

THE  intensification  of  armament  and  the  increase  of  the 
police  force  are  essential  to  the  realization  of  the  above- 
mentioned  plans.  It  is  necessary  that  there  should  be  besides 
ourselves  in  all  countries  only  the  mass  of  the  proletariat,  a 
few  millionaires  devoted  to  us,  policemen,  and  soldiers. 

We  must  create  unrest,  dissensions,  and  hatred  throughout 
Europe  and  through  European  affiliations,  also  on  other  con- 
tinents. In  this  there  is  a  twofold  advantage :  First,  we  will 
hold  all  countries  under  our  influence,  since  they  will  realize 
that  we  have  the  power  to  create  disorders  or  to  restore  order 
whenever  we  wish.  All  countries  have  come  to  regard  us  as 
a  necessary  burden.  Second,  we  will  entangle  by  intrigues  all 
the  threads  stretched  by  us  into  all  the  governmental  bodies 
by  means  of  politics,  economic  treaties,  or  financial  obligations. 
To  attain  these  ends  we  will  worm  out  way  into  parleys  and 
negotiations,  armed  with  cunning,  but  in  so-called  ''  official 
language "  we  will  assume  the  opposite  tactics  of  seeming 
honest  and  reasonable.  In  this  way  the  peoples  and  the  gov- 
ernments of  the  Govs,  taught  by  us  to  regard  only  the  surface 
of  that  which  we  show  them,  will  look  upon  us  as  benefactors 
and  saviors  of  mankind. 

IVe  must  be  able  to  overcome  all  opposition  by  provoking 
a  war  by  the  neighbors  of  that  country  which  dares  to  oppose 
us.  Should,  however,  those  neighbors,  in  their  turn,  decide  to 
unite  against  us  we  must  respond  by  a  world  war. 

28 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

Chief  success  in  politics  lies  in  the  secrecy  of  its  undertak- 
ings. There  must  be  inconsistency  between  the  words  and 
actions  of  diplomats. 

Wg  must  influence  the  Goy  governments  to  action  beneficial 
to  our  broadly  conceived  plan,  now  approaching  its  triumphant 
goal,  creating  the  impression  that  such  action  is  demanded  by 
public  opinion  which  in  reality  is  secretly  organized  by  us 
with  the  help  of  the  so-called  ''great  power,"  namely,  the 
press;  the  latter,  however,  with  few  exceptions  that  need  not 
be  considered,  is  already  entirely  in  our  hands. 

In  short,  to  sum  up  our  system  of  shackling  the  Goy  gov- 
ernments of  Europe,  we  will  show  our  power  to  one  of  them 
by  assassination  and  terrorism,  and  should  there  be  a  possi- 
bility of  all  of  them  rising  against  us,  we  will  answer  them 
with  American,  Chinese,  or  Japanese  guns. 


Protocol  No.  VIII 

WE  must  provide  ourselves  with  the  same  arms  our  ene- 
mies can  employ  against  us.  We  must  seek  the  most 
subtle  expressions  and  evasions  of  the  legal  dictionary  to 
justify  those  cases  in  which  we  will  be  forced  to  announce 
decisions  which  may  seem  unnecessarily  bold  and  unjust,  for 
it  is  important  that  these  decisions  should  be  expressed  in 
terms  so  forcible  that  they  will  appear  as  the  highest  moral 
rules  of  a  legal  character. 

Our  government  must  be  surrounded  by  all  the  forces  of 
civilization,  in  the  midst  of  which  it  will  have  to  function.  It 
will  surround  itself  with  publicists,  experienced  lawyers,  ad- 
ministrators, diplomats,  and,  finally,  people  educated  along 
special  lines  in  our  special  advanced  schools. 

These  people  will  know  all  the  secrets  of  social  existence; 
they  will  know  all  languages  composed  of  political  letters  and 
words ;  they  will  be  familiar  with  the  reverse  side  of  human 
nature,  with  all  its  sensitive  chords,  upon  which  they  must 
know  how  to  play.  These  chords  are  the  structure  of  the 
intellects  of  the  Govs,  their  tendencies,  their  failings,  their 
vices,  and  their  virtues,  the  peculiarities  of  classes  and  castes. 
It  is  evident  that  the  highly  talented  members  of  our  govern- 
ment, to  which  I  refer,  will  be  recruited  not  from  the  ranks 

29 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

of  the  GoYS,  accustomed  to  performing  their  administrative 
duties  without  questioning  their  aim,  and  without  thinking 
why  they  are  necessary.  The  Goy  administrators  sign  papers 
without  reading  them  and  work  for  profit  or  for  pride. 

We  will  surround  our  government  by  a  whole  world  of 
economists.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  economics  is  the  chief 
science  taught  to  the  Jews.  We  will  be  surrounded  by  a 
crowd  of  bankers,  traders,  capitalists,  and  most  important  of 
all,  by  millionaires,  because  in  essence  everything  zvill  be 
decided  by  a  question  of  figures. 

Meanwhile,  as  it  is  not  yet  safe  to  give  the  responsible 
government  posts  to  our  brother  Jews,  we  will  give  them-  to 
people  whose  record  and  whose  character  are  such  that  there 
is  an  abyss  between  them  and  the  people ;  also  to  people  for 
whom,  in  case  of  disobedience  to  our  orders,  there  will  remain 
nothing  but  condemnation  or  exile  —  thus  forcing  them  to 
protect  our  interests  to  their  last  breath. 


Protocol  No.  IX 

IN  applying  our  principles,  turn  your  attention  to  the  charac- 
ter of  the  people  in  whose  countries  you  will  be  resident 
and  among  whom  you  will  act,  for  a  general  similar  applica- 
tion of  them  before  the  reeducation  of  a  people  according  to 
our  plan  cannot  be  successful.  But  by  advancing  carefully 
in  their  application  you  will  see  that  before  ten  years  have 
passed  the  most  obstinate  character  will  have  changed,  and 
we  can  then  count  another  people  among  those  who  already 
have  submitted  to  us. 

When  we  are  enthroned  we  will  substitute  for  the  liberal 
words  of  our  Masonic  catchword,  "  Liberty,  Equality,  and 
Fraternity,"  another  group  of  words  expressing  simply  ideas, 
namely,  "  the  right  of  Liberty,  the  duty  of  Equality,  the  ideal 
of  Fraternity."  Thus  we  will  speak  and  ...  we  shall  have 
the  goat  by  the  horns.  .  .  .  De  facto,  we  have  already  de- 
stroyed all  governments  except  our  own,  although  de  jure 
there  are  still  many  left.  At  present,  if  any  of  the  govern- 
ments  raises  a  protest  against  us,  it  is  done  only  as  a  matter 
of  form,  and  at  our  desire,  and  by  our  order,  because  their 
anti-Semitism  is  necessary  to  enable  tis  to  control  our  smaller 

30 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

brothers.  I  will  not  further  explain  this,  as  it  has  already  been 
the  object  of  numerous  discussions. 

In  reality  there  are  no  obstacles  before  us.  Our  super- 
government  exists  under  such  extra-legal  conditions  that  it  is 
common  to  designate  it  by  an  energetic  and  strong  word  —  a 
Dictatorship. 

I  can  honestly  state  that  at  the  present  time  we  are  law- 
makers;  we  are  the  judges  and  inflict  punishment;  we  execute 
and  pardon ;  we,  as  the  chief  of  all  our  armies,  ride  the  leader's 
horse.  We  rule  by  indomitable  will  because  we  hold  in  our 
hands  the  fragments  of  a  once  strong  party  now  subject  to 
us.  We  possess  boundless  ambition,  burning  greed  for  merci- 
less revenge,  and  bitter  hatred. 

From  us  emanates  an  all-embracing  terror.  People  of  all 
opinions  and  of  all  doctrines  are  in  our  service ;  people  who 
desire  to  restore  monarchies,  demagogues,  socialists,  commun- 
ists, and  other  Utopians.  We  have  had  to  put  all  of  them  to 
work ;  every  one  of  them  is  undermining  the  last  remnant  of 
authority,  is  trying  to  overthrow  all  existing  order.  All  the 
governments  have  been  tortured  by  this  procedure  ;  they  beg 
for  peace,  and  for  the  sake  of  peace  are  prepared  to  make  any 
sacrifice,  but  we  will  not  give  them  peace  until  they  recognize 
our  international  super-government  openly  and  with  sub- 
mission. 

The  masses  have  begun  to  demand  the  solution  of  the  social 
problem  by  means  of  an  international  agreement.  The  division 
into  parties  has  delivered  all  of  them  to  us,  because  in  order  to 
conduct  a  party  struggle  money  is  required,  and  zve  have  it  all. 

We  might  fear  the  union  of  the  intelligent  power  of  the 
Govs'  rulers  with  the  blind  power  of  the  masses,  but  we  have 
taken  all  measures  against  such  a  possibility.  Between  the 
two  powers  we  have  raised  a  wall  in  the  form  of  mutual  terror ; 
thus  the  blind  power  of  the  people  continues  to  be  our  sup- 
port, and  we  alone  will  act  as  its  leader  and,  naturally,  we 
will  direct  it  towards  our  goal. 

To  prevent  the  hand  of  the  blind  from  freeing  itself  from 
our  guidance,  we  must  from  time  to  time  keep  in  close  touch 
with  the  masses,  if  not  through  personal  contact  then  through 
our  most  devoted  brethren.  When  we  become  a  recognized 
power  we  will  personally  address  the  masses  in  open  places, 
and  we  will  expound  political  problems  in  the  desired  direction. 

31 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

How  verify  what  is  taught  in  village  schools  ?  But  whatever 
the  representative  of  the  government  or  the  ruler  himself 
states  will  be  immediately  known  to  the  entire  nation,  for  it 
will  rapidly  spread  by  the  voice  of  the  people. 

In  order  not  prematurely  to  destroy  Gov  institutions,  we 
have  touched  them  with  our  efficient  hands  and  grasped  the 
ends  of  the  springs  of  their  mechanism.  Formerly  these 
springs  were  in  rigid  but  just  order;  we  have  changed  it  to 
liberal,  disorderly,  and  arbitrary  lawlessness. 

We  have  affected  legal  procedure,  electoral  law,  the  press, 
personal  freedom,  and,  most  important,  education,  the  corner- 
stone of  free  existence. 

IVe  have  misled,  corrupted,  fooled,  and  demoralised  the 
youth  of  the  Govs  by  education-  along  principles  and  theories 
known  by  us  to  be  false  but  which  zue  ourselves  have  inspired. 

Without  changing  substantially  the  existing  law  we  have 
created  stupendous  results  by  distorting  the  laws  through 
contradictory  interpretations.  These  results  first  manifested 
themselves  by  the  fact  that  interpretation  has  concealed  the 
law  itself,  and  thereafter  has  completely  hidden  it  from  the 
eyes  of  the  governments  by  the  impossibility  of  understanding 
such  complicated  jurisprudence. 

Hence  the  theory  of  the  court  of  conscience.^ 

You  may  say  that  there  will  be  an  armed  rising  against  us 
if  our  plans  are  discovered  prematurely ;  but  in  anticipation 
of  this  we  have  such  a  terrorizing  manoeuver  in  the  West 
that  even  the  bravest  soul  will  shudder. 

Underground  passages  will  be  established  by  that  time  in 
all  capitals,  from  where  they  can  be  exploded,  together  with 
all  their  institutions  and  national  documents. 


Protocol  No.  X 

TO-DAY  I  will  begin  by  reiterating  what  has  already  been 
stated.  /  beg  you  to  remember  that  the  government  and 
the  masses  are  satisfied  zmth  visible  results  in  politics.  How  can 
they  examine  the  inner  meaning  of  things  when  their  repre- 

*  This  probably  means  the  practice  which  arose  of  not  adhering  to  the 
letter  of  the  law' but  of  judging  by  conscience.  In  European  countries 
jurors  are  not  compelled  to  render  their  verdict  pursuant  to  the  techni- 
cal provisions  of  law. 

32 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

sentatives  consider  that  pleasure  is  above  everything-?  It 
is  important  to  know  one  detail  in  our  policy.  It  will  help 
us  in  discussing  division  of  authority,  freedom  of  speech,  of  the 
press,  of  religion  (faith),  the  right  of  assembly,  equality  before 
the  law,  inviolability  of  property  and  of  the  home,  indirect 
taxes  and  the  retrospective  force  of  law.  All  such  ques- 
tions should  never  be  directly  and  openly  discussed  before  the 
masses.  When  it  becomes  necessary  for  us  to  discuss  them, 
they  should  not  be  elaborated  but  merely  mentioned,  without 
going  into  details,  pointing  out  that  modern  legal  principles 
are  being  accepted  by  us.  The  significance  of  this  reticence  lies 
in  the  fact  that  a  principle  which  has  not  been  openly  declared 
gives  us  freedom  of  action  to  exclude  unnoticed  one  point  or 
another,  whereas  if  elaborated  the  principle  becomes  as  good 
as  established. 

The  people  feel  an  especial  love  and  admiration  towards  the 
political  genius,  and  they  always  react  to  their  acts  of  violence 
as  follows : 

"  Yes,  of  course  It  is  villainy,  but  how  clever !  —  It  is  a  trick 
but  cleverly  done !     So  majestically  !  so  impudently !  .  .  ." 

We  count  upon  attracting  all  nations  to  the  construction  of 
the  foundations  of  the  new  edifice  which  has  been  planned  by 
us.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  it  is  necessary  for  us  first  of  all 
to  acquire  that  spirit  of  daring,  enterprise,  and  force  which, 
through  our  agents,  will  enable  us  to  overcome  all  obstacles 
in  our  path. 

When  we  accomplish  our  coup  d'etat,  ive  zvill  say  to  the 
peoples:  ''Everything  went  badly;  all  of  you  have  suffered. 
We  zvill  abolish  the  cause  of  your  sufferings,  that  is  to  say, 
nationalities,  frontiers,  and  national  currencies.  Of  course 
you  are  free  to  condemn  us,  but  would  your  judgment  be  just 
if  you  were  to  pronounce  it  before  giving  a  irial  to  what  zve 
zvill  give  you?  "  Thereafter  they  zvill  exalt  us  zvith  a  sentiment 
of  unanimous  delight  and  hope.  The  voting  system  zvhich  zve 
have  used  as  a  tool  for  our  enthronement,  and  to  zvhich  zve 
have  accustomed  even  the  most  humble  members  of  humanity 
by  organizing  meetings  and  prearranged  agreements,  zvill 
have  performed  its  last  service  and  zvill  make  its  last  appear- 
ance in  the  expression  of  a  unanimous  desire  to  become  more 

2>?> 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

closely  acquainted  with  us  before  having  pronounced  a 
judgment. 

To  attain  this  we  must  force  all  to  vote,  without  class  dis- 
crimination, to  establish  the  autocracy  of  the  majority,  which 
cannot  be  obtained  from  the  intellectual  classes  alone.  Through 
this  method  of  accustoming  every  one  to  the  idea  of  self- 
determination,  we  will  shatter  the  Gov  family  and  its  educa- 
tional importance.  We  will  not  allow  the  formation  of 
individual  minds,  because  the  mob,  under  our  guidance,  will 
prevent  them  from  distinguishing  themselves  or  even  express- 
ing themselves.  The  mob  has  become  accustomed  to  listen 
only  to  us  who  pay  it  for  obedience  and  attention.  We  will 
thus  create  such  a  blind  power  that  it  will  be  unable  to  move 
without  the  guidance  of  our  agents,  sent  by  us  to  replace  their 
leaders. 

The  masses  will  submit  to  this  regime  because  they  will 
know  that  their  earnings,  perquisites,  and  other  benefits  depend 
upon  these  leaders. 

The  plan  of  government  must  emanate  already  formed  from 
one  head,  as  it  would  be  impossible  to  put  it  together  if  disin- 
tegration by  many  minds  into  small  pieces  is  allowed.  That 
is  why  we  only  are  allowed  to  know  the  plan  of  action ;  but  we 
must  not  discuss  it  in  order  not  to  affect  its  ingenuity,  the 
correlation  between  its  component  parts,  the  practical  force 
of  the  secret  meaning  of  its  every  clause.  Were  such  a  plan 
to  be  submitted  to  and  altered  by  frequent  voting,  it  would 
reflect  the  stamp  of  the  misconceptions  of  every  one  who  has 
not  penetrated  its  depth  and  the  correlation  of  its  aims.  For 
this  reason  our  plans  must  be  strongly  and  clearly  conceived. 
Consequently,  the  inspired  work  of  our  leader  must  not  be 
thrown  to  the  mercy  of  the  mob  or  even  of  a  limited  group. 

These  plans  will  not  immediately  upset  contemporary  insti- 
tutions. They  will  only  alter  their  organization,  and  conse- 
quently the  entire  combination  of  their  development,  which 
will  thus  be  directed  according  to  the  plans  laid  down  by  us. 

More  or  less  the  same  institutions  exist  in  different  coun- 
tries under  different  names,  such  as  representative  bodies, 
ministries,  senate,  state  council,  legislative  and  executive 
bodies.  It  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  explain  to  you  the  con- 
necting mechanism  of  these  different  institutions,  as  it  is  well 
known  to  you.     I  only  call  to  your  attention  that  every  one  of 

34 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

the  aforesaid  institutions  fulfills  some  important  governmental 
function,  and,  moreover,  I  beg  you  to  notice  that  the  word 
"  important "  refers  not  to  the  institution  but  to  the  function. 
Consequently,  it  is  not  the  institutions  that  are  important  but 
their  functions.  Such  institutions  have  divided  among  them- 
selves all  the  functions  of  government,  namely,  administrative, 
legislative,  and  executive  powers ;  therefore,  their  functions  in 
the  state  organism  have  become  similar  to  those  in  a  human 
body.  If  one  part  of  the  governmental  machine  is  injured, 
the  state  itself  falls  ill,  in  the  same  way  as  the  human  body, 
and  then  it  dies. 

When  we  injected  the  poison  of  liberalism  into  the  state 
organism,  its  entire  political  complexion  changed;  the  states 
became  infected  with  a  mortal  disease,  namely,  the  decomposi- 
tion of  the  blood.  It  is  only  necessary  to  await  the  end  of 
their  agony. 

Constitutional  governments  were  born  of  liberalism,  which 
replaced  the  autocracy  that  was  the  salvation  of  the  Govs, 
for  the  constitution,  as  you  well  know,  is  nothing  more  than  a 
school  for  dispute,  discussion,  disagreement,  fruitless  party  agi- 
tation, dissension,  party  tendencies  —  in  other  words,  a  school 
for  everything  which  weakens  the  efficiency  of  government. 
The  platform  no  less  than  the  press  condemned  the  authorities 
to  inaction  and  impotency  and  thereby  rendered  them  useless 
and  superfluous,  for  which  reason  they  were  overthrown  in 
many  countries.  The  rise  of  the  republican  era  then  became 
possible,  and  then  we  substituted  for  the  ruler  a  caricature  of 
government  —  a  president  chosen  from  the  mob,  from  among 
our  creatures,  our  slaves.  This  was  the  kind  of  mine  we  laid 
under  the  Govs,  or,  more  correctly,  under  the  Gov  nations. 

In  the  near  future  we  will  make  the  president  a  responsible 
officer,  whereupon  we  will  no  longer  stand  on  ceremony  in 
carrying  out  the  things  for  which  our  dummy  will  be  responsi- 
ble. What  difference  does  it  make  to  us  that  the  ranks  of 
those  aiming  at  authority  will  thin  out,  that  confusion  will  re- 
sult from  inability  to  find  presidents,  confusion  which  will 
definitely  disorganize  the  country? 

To  accompHsh  our  plan,  we  will  engineer  the  election  of 
presidents  whose  past  record  contains  some  hidden  scandal, 
some  "  Panama "  — then  they  will  be  faithful  executors  of 
our  orders  from  fear  of  exposure,  and  from  the  natural  desire 

35 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

of  every  man  who  has  reached  authority  to  retain  the  privi- 
leges, advantages,  and  dignity  connected  with  the  position  of 
president.  The  Chamber  of  Deputies  will  elect,  protect,  and 
screen  presidents,  but  we  will  deprive  it  of  the  right  of 
initiating  laws  or  of  amending  them,  for  this  right  will  be 
granted  by  us  to  the  responsible  president,  a  puppet  in  our 
hands.  Of  course  then  the  power  of  the  president  will  become 
the  target  of  numerous  attacks,  but  we  will  give  him  the  means 
of  self-protection  by  giving  him  the  right  of  directly  applying 
to  the  people,  for  their  decision,  over  the  heads  of  their  repre- 
sentatives. In  other  words,  he  will  turn  to  the  same  blind 
slave  —  to  the  majority  of  the  mob.  Moreover,  we  will  em- 
power the  president  to  proclaim  martial  law.  We  will  justify 
this  prerogative  under  the  pretext  that  the  president,  as  chief 
of  the  national  army,  must  control  it  in  order  to  protect  the 
new  republican  constitution,  which  he,  as  a  responsible  repre- 
sentative of  this  constitution,  is  bound  to  defend. 

It  is  obvious  that  under  such  conditions  the  keys  to  the 
shrine  will  be  in  our  hands,  and  nobody  except  ourselves  will 
be  able  to  guide  the  legislative  power. 

We  will  also  take  away  from  the  Chamber,  with  the  intro- 
duction of  the  new  republican  constitution,  the  right  of  inter- 
pellation in  regard  to  governmental  measures,  under  the 
pretext  that  political  secrets  must  be  preserved.  With  the 
aid  of  this  new  constitution  we  will  reduce  the  number  of 
representatives  to  the  minimum,  thus  also  reducing  to  the 
same  extent  political  passions  and  passion  for  politics.  If,  in 
spite  of  this,  those  remaining  are  recalcitrant,  we  will  abolish 
them  completely  by  appealing  to  the  majority  of  the  people. 

The  appointment  of  the  president  and  vice  presidents  of  the 
Chamber  and  Senate  will  be  the  prerogative  of  the  president. 
Instead  of  continuous  parliamentary  sessions,  we  will  shorten 
them  to  a  few  months.  Moreover,  the  president,  as  chief  ex- 
ecutive, will  have  the  right  to  convene  or  dissolve  parliament, 
and  in  the  case  of  dissolution,  defer  the  appointment  of  a  new 
parliament.  But  to  prevent  the  president  from  being  held 
responsible  before  our  plans  are  matured  for  the  results  of  all 
these  essentially  illegal  actions  inaugurated  by  us,  we  will 
give  the  ministers  and  other  high  administrative  officials  sur- 
rounding the  president  the  idea  of  circumventing  his  orders 
by  issuing  instructions  of  their  own.    Consequently,  they  will 

36 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

be  made  responsible  instead  of  him.  We  recommend  that  the 
execution  of  this  plan  be  given  especially  to  the  Senate,  State 
Council,  or  Council  of  Ministers,  and  not  to  individuals.  Under 
our  guidance  the  president  will  interpret  in  ambiguous  ways 
such  existing  laws  as  it  is  possible  so  to  interpret.  More- 
over, he  will  annul  them  when  the  need  is  pointed  out  to 
him  by  us :  he  will  also  have  the  right  to  propose  temporary 
laws  and  even  modifications  in  the  constitutional  work  of 
government,  alleging  as  the  motive  for  so  doing  the  exigencies 
of  the  welfare  of  the  country. 

By  such  measures  we  will  be  able  to  destroy  gradually,  step 
by  step,  everything  that,  upon  entering  into  our  rights,  we 
were  obliged  to  introduce  into  government  constitutions  as  a 
transition  to  the  imperceptible  abolition  of  all  constitutions, 
when  the  time  comes  to  convert  all  government  into  oiir 
autocracy. 

The  recognition  of  our  autocrat  may  come  even  before  the 
abolition  of  the  constitution ;  the  moment  for  this  recognition 
will  come  when  the  people,  tormented  by  dissension  and  the 
incompetency  of  their  rulers,  incited  by  us,  will  exclaim : 
Depose  them,  and  give  us  one  universal  sovereign  who  will 
unite  us  and  aboHsh  the  causes  of  dissension  —  national  fron- 
tiers, religion,  state  indebtedness  —  and  who  will  give  us  the 
peace  and  quiet  which  we  cannot  find  with  our  rulers  and 
representatives. 

But  you  know  well  that  to  render  such  a  universal  expression 
of  desire  possible,  it  is  necessary  continuously  to  disturb  the 
relationship  between  the  people  and  the  government  in  all 
countries,  and  so  to  exhaust  everybody  by  the  dissension, 
hostility,  struggle,  hatred,  and  even  martyrdom,  hunger,  in- 
oculation of  diseases,  and  misery,  as  to  make  the  Govs  see  no 
other  solution  than  an  appeal  to  our  money  and  complete  rule. 

Should  we  give  the  people  a  rest,  however,  the  longed  for 
moment  will  probably  never  arrive. 


Protocol  No.  XI 

THE  Council  of  State  will  tend  to  accentuate  the  power  of 
the  ruler;  in  the  capacity  of  an  ostensible  legislative  body, 
it  will  act  as  a  committee  for  the  drawing  up  of  laws  and 
statutes  on  behalf  of  the  ruler. 

37 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

The  following-  is  the  program  of  the  new  constitution  which 
we  are  preparing.  We  will  make  laws  and  control  the  courts 
in  the  following-  manner : 

1.  By  suggestions  to  the  legislative  body. 

2.  By  means  of  orders  issued  by  the  president  as  general 
statutes,  decrees  of  the  Senate,  and  decisions  of  the  Council 
of  State,  as  regulations  passed  by  the  ministries. 

3.  And  when  the  opportune  moment  arrives  —  in  the  form 
of  a  coup  d'etat. 

Having  thus  roughly  outlined  the  modus  agcndi,  we  will  now 
take  up  in  detail  those  measures  by  which  we  will  complete  the 
development  of  the  governmental  mechanism  in  the  above 
direction.  By  these  measures,  I  mean  the  freedom  of  the 
press,  the  right  of  assembly,  religious  freedom,  electoral  rights, 
and  many  other  things  which  must  disappear  from  the  human 
repertoire,  or  must  be  fundamentally  altered  on  the  day  fol- 
lowing the  declaration  of  the  new  constitution.  It  is  only  at 
this  moment  that  it  will  become  possible  for  us  to  announce 
all  our  decrees,  for  at  any  time  in  the  future  every  perceptible 
change  would  be  dangerous,  and  this  for  the  following 
reasons:  If  these  changes  should  be  introduced  and  rigidly 
enforced,  it  might  cause  despair  by  creating  the  fear  of  further 
changes  in  a  similar  direction ;  if,  however,  they  are  made 
with  a  tendency  to  subsequent  leniency,  then  it  might  be  said 
that  we  have  recognized  our  mistakes,  which  would  undermine 
the  faith  in  the  infallibility  of  the  new  authority ;  it  might  also 
be  said  that  we  were  frightened,  and  that  we  were  forced  to 
make  concessions  for  which  nobody  would  be  thankful  since 
they  would  be  considered  as  legitimately  due. 

Any  of  these  impressions  would  be  detrimental  to  the  prestige 
of  the  new  constitution.  It  is  necessary  for  us  that,  from  the 
first  moment  of  its  proclamation,  when  the  people  are  still 
dumbfounded  by  the  accomplished  revolution  and  are  in  a 
state  of  terror  and  surprise,  they  should  realize  we  are  so 
strong,  so  invulnerable,  and  so  mighty  that  we  shall  in  no 
case  pay  attention  to  them,  and  not  only  will  we  ignore  their 
opinions  and  desires,  but  be  ready  to  and  capable  of  suppress- 
ing at  any  moment  or  place  any  sign  of  opposition  with  in- 
disputable authority.  We  shall  want  the  people  to  realize  that 
we  have  taken  at  once  everything  we  wanted,  and  that  we  shall 
under  no  circumstances  share  our  power  with  them.     Then 

38 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

they  will  close  their  eyes  to  everything  out  of  fear  and  will 
await  further  developments. 

The  Govs  are  like  a  flock  of  sheep  —  we  are  wolves. 

Do  you  know  what  happens  to  sheep  when  wolves  get  into 
the  fold  ? 

They  will  also  close  their  eyes  to  everything  because  we 
will  promise  to  return  to  them  all  their  liberties  after  the 
enemies  of  peace  have  been  subjugated  and  all  the  parties 
pacified. 

Is  it  necessary  to  say  how  long  they  would  have  to  wait 
for  the  return  of  their  liberties  ? 

Why  have  we  conceived  and  inspired  this  policy  for  the 
GoYS  without  giving  them  an  opportunity  to  examine  its  inner 
meaning  if  not  for  the  purpose  of  attaining  by  a  circuitous 
method  what  is  unattainable  for  our  scattered  race  by  a  direct 
road? 

This  constituted  a  base  for  our  organization  of  secret 
masonry  zvJiich  is  not  known  to  and  zvhose  aims  are  not  ezen 
suspected  by  these  cattle,  the  Goys.  They  have  been  decoyed 
by  us  into  our  numerous  ostensible  organizations,  which  appear 
to  be  Masonic  lodges,  so  as  to  divert  tJie  attention  of  their 
coreligionists. 

God  has  given  us,  his  chosen  people,  the  power  to  scatter, 
and  what  to  all  appears  to  be  our  weakness,  has  proved  to 
be  our  strength,  and  has  now  brought  us  to  the  threshold  of  uni- 
versal rule. 

Little  remains  to  be  built  on  these  foundations. 


Protocol  No.  XII 

THE  word  "Liberty"  can  be  differently  interpreted.  We 
will  define  it  as  follows : 

Liberty  is  the  right  to  do  that  which  is  permitted  by  law. 
Such  a  definition  of  this  word  will  eventually  serve  us,  because 
liberty  will  be  in  our  power  ;  and  also  because  the  laws  will  either 
destroy  or  construct  only  what  we  desire  in  accordance  with 
the  above  mentioned  program. 

We  will  deal  with  the  press  in  the  following  manner :  What 
is  the  present  role  of  the  press?  It  serves  to  arouse  furious 
passions  or  egotistic  party  dissensions  which  may  be  necessary 

39 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

for  our  purpose.  It  is  empty,  unjust,  inaccurate,  and  most 
people  do  not  understand  what  end  it  serves.  We  will  shackle 
it  and  keep  a  tight  rein  on  it.  We  will  also  do  the  same  with 
other  printed  matter,  for  what  use  would  it  be  for  us  to  rid 
ourselves  of  attacks  on  the  part  of  the  periodical  press  if  we 
remain  open  to  criticism  through  pamphlets  and  books?  We 
will  convert  the  products  of  publicity,  now  so  expensive,  owing 
to  the  need  of  censorship,  into  a  source  of  income  for  our 
state.  We  will  impose  a  special  stamp  tax.  When  a  news- 
paper printing  shop  is  started,  bonds  will  have  to  be  deposited, 
which  will  guarantee  our  government  from  all  attacks  on  the 
part  of  the  press.  In  case  of  an  attack,  we  will  mercilessly 
impose  fines.  Such  measures  as  stamps,  bonds,  and  fines,  the 
payment  of  which  is  guaranteed  by  the  bonds,  will  bring  a  huge 
income  to  the  government.  It  is  true  that  party  papers  might 
not  fear  the  loss  of  money,ASO  we  will  suppress  these  after  the 
second  attack  on  us.  No  one  shall  touch  the  prestige  of  our 
political  infallibility  and  remain  unpunished.  The  pretext  for 
stopping  a  publication  will  be  that  the  publication  in  question 
excites  public  opinion  without  cause  or  reason,  /  ask  yov.  to 
hear  in  mind  that  among  those  who  attack  us  there  will  be 
also  organs  established  by  us,  but  they  will  attack  exclusively 
those  points  which  we  plan  to  change. 

Not  one  notice  zvill  be  made  public  without  our  control. 
This  is  already  being  done  by  us,  since  the  news  from  all 
parts  of  the  world  is  received  through  several  agencies  in 
which  it  is  centralized. 

These  agencies  will  then  be  completely  in  our  power  and 
they  will  publish  only  such  news  as  we  will  permit. 

If  we  have  already  managed  to  subjugate  the  minds  of  the 
Govs  to  such  an  extent  that  almost  all  of  them  see  world 
events  through  colored  glasses  which  we  put  over  their  eyes; 
if,  even  at  present,  there  is  not  one  state  which  bars  our  access 
to  state  secrets,  so  termed  by  the  stupid  Govs,  then  what  will  it 
be  when  we,  in  the  person  of  our  universal  sovereign,  are  the 
recognized  rulers  of  the  world? 

Let  us  return  to  the  future  of  the  press.  Anybody  who 
wishes  to  become  an  editor,  a  librarian,  or  a  printer,  will  be 
obliged  to  obtain  a  diploma,  which  in  case  of  disobedience  will 
be  immediately  revoked. 

With  such  measures,  thought  zmll  become  an  educational  in- 

40 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

strument  in  the  hands  of  our  government,  which  zvill  not  allozv 
the  people  to  he  led  astray  into  realms  of  fancy  and  dreams 
about  beneficent  progress.  Who  of  us  does  not  know  that  these 
fantastic  blessings  are  the  direct  road  to  baseless  hopes  which 
lead  to  anarchistic  relations  between  the  people  and  the  govern- 
ment? Progress,  or  better  still  the  idea  of  progress,  has  led 
to  the  creation  of  different  modes  of  emancipation  without  set- 
ting any  limit  to  it.  All  so-called  liberals  are  essentially  anar- 
chists in  thought  if  not  in  action.  Each  one  of  them  pursues 
the  phantom  of  liberty,  becoming  self-willed,  that  is  to  say, 
falling  into  a  state  of  anarchy  by  protesting  for  the  mere  sake 
of  protesting. 

We  will  now  again  refer  to  the  question  of  the  press.  W^e  will 
place  stamp  taxes  secured  by  bonds  on  each  page  of  all  printed 
matter,  while  on  books  containing  less  than  four  hundred  and 
eighty  pages  we  will  place  a  double  tax.  We  will  classify  them 
as  pamphlets,  so  as  to  lessen  the  number  of  magazines,  which 
represent  the  worst  printed  poison  —  and  on  the  other  hand, 
to  force  writers  to  prepare  such  long  works  that  they  will  be 
little  read,  especially  as  they  will  be  expensive.  Our  own  pub- 
lications, guiding  public  opinion  in  the  direction  we  desire, 
will  be  cheap  and  rapidly  bought.  The  tax  will  discourage  the 
writing  of  mere  leisure  literature,  whereas  punishment  will 
make  the  writers  dependent  upon  us.  Even  if  there  were 
writers  who  would  like  to  attack  us,  they  would  find  no  pub- 
lishers for  their  works.  Before  printing  any  work,  the  editor 
or  printer  will  have  to  apply  to  the  authorities  for  permission. 
We  will  then  know  beforehand  of  the  attacks  that  are  being 
prepared  against  us,  and  we  will  destroy  them  by  coming  out 
with  advance  statements  on  the  subject. 

Literature  and  journalism  are  the  two  most  important  educa- 
tional forces ;  for  this  reason  our  government  will  become  the 
owner  of  most  of  the  periodicals.  This  will  neutralize  the 
injurious  influence  of  the  private  press  and  have  great  influ- 
ence on  the  people.  If  we  permit  ten  periodicals,  we  our- 
selves will  print  thirty,  and  so  forth.  This,  however,  must  not 
be  suspected  by  the  public.  All  the  periodicals  published 
by  us  will  seem  to  be  of  contradictory  views  and  opinions,  in- 
viting trust  in  us,  thus  attracting  to  us  unsuspecting  enemies, 
and  in  this  way  they  will  be  caught  in  our  trap  and  made 
harmless. 

41 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

The  predominant  place  will  be  held  by  periodicals  of  an 
official  character.  They  will  always  stand  guard  over  our 
interests  and  consequently  their  influence  will  be  comparatively 
limited. 

In  the  second  category  we  will  place  semi-official  organs, 
whose  aim  will  be  to  attract  the  indifferent  and  little  interested. 

The  third  category  will  be  our  ostensible  opposition,  which 
at  least  in  one  of  its  publications  will  represent  the  opposition 
to  us.  Our  real  enemies  will  mistake  this  seeming  opposition 
as  belonging  to  their  own  group  and  will  thus  show  us  their 
cards. 

All  our  newspapers  will  represent  different  tendencies, 
namely,  aristocratic,  republican,  revolutionary,  even  anar- 
chistic, so  long  of  course  as  the  constitution  lasts.  Like  the 
Indian  God  Vishnu,  these  periodicals  will  have  one  hundred 
arms,  each  of  which  will  reach  the  pulse  of  every  group  of 
public  opinion.  When  the  pulse  beats  faster,  these  arms  will 
guide  opinion  toward  our  aims,  since  the  excited  person  loses 
the  power  of  reasoning  and  is  easily  led.  Those  fools  who 
believe  that  they  repeat  the  opinions  expressed  by  the  news- 
papers of  their  party  will  be  repeating  our  opinions  or  those 
which  we  desire  them  to  have.  Imagining  that  they  are  fol- 
lowing the  press  of  their  party,  they  will  follow  the  flag  which 
we  will  fly  for  them. 

In  order  that  our  newspaper  militia  may  carry  out  our  pro- 
gram, we  must  organize  the  press  with  great  care.  Under  the 
title  of  the  Central  Department  of  the  press,  we  will  organize 
literary  meetings  at  which  our  agents  unnoticed  will  give  the 
passwords  and  countersigns.  Discussing  and  contradicting 
our  policies,  although  always  superficially,  without  touching 
their  essence,  our  press  will  conduct  an  empty  fire  against 
official  newspapers  so  as  to  give  us  only  an  opportunity  to  ex- 
press ourselves  in  greater  detail  than  we  were  able  to  in  our  pre- 
liminary declarations.  This,  of  course,  will  be  done  when  it 
is  useful  to  us. 

These  attacks  against  us  zvill  also  seem  to  convince  the  peo- 
ple that  complete  liberty  of  the  press  still  exists,  and  it  zvill 
give  our  agents  the  opportunity  to  declare  that  the  papers 
opposing  us  are  mere  zvind-bags,  since  they  are  unable  to  find 
any  real  ground  to  refute  our  orders. 

Such  measures,  which  will  escape  the  notice  of  public  atten- 

42 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

tion,  will  be  the  most  successful  means  of  guiding  the  public 
mind  and  of  inspiring  confidence  in  our  government.  Thanks 
to  them,  we  will  as  the  need  arises  excite  or  pacify  the  public 
mind  on  political  questions.  We  will  be  able  to  persuade  or 
confuse  them,  sometimes  printing  the  truth,  sometimes  lies, 
referring  to  facts  or  contradicting  them  according  to  the  way 
they  are  received  by  the  public,  always  carefully  sounding  the 
ground  before  stepping  on  it.  We  zvill  surely  conquer  our 
enemies,  because  they  nill  not  have  the  press  at  their  disposal 
in  which  to  express  themseh'es  in  full.  Moreover,  with  the 
above  mentioned  plans  against  the  press,  we  will  not  even 
need  to  refute  them  seriously. 

The  trial  balloons  thrown  out  by  us  in  the  third  category  of 
our  press,  we  will  deny  energetically,  in  case  of  need,  in  our 
semi-official  organs. 

In  French  journalism  there  already  exists  the  Masonic  soli- 
darity of  a  password ;  all  organs  of  the  press  are  bound  by 
professional  secrecy ;  like  the  ancient  augurs,  not  one  member 
will  disclose  his  secret  if  he  is  not  ordered  to  do  so.  Not  one 
journalist  will  dare  to  disclose  this  secret,  for  not  one  of  them 
is  admitted  to  literary  headquarters  unless  he  has  a  disgraceful 
action  in  his  past  record.  The  fact  would  immediately  be  made 
public.  While  these  disgraceful  actions  are  known  only  to  a 
few,  the  prestige  of  the  journalist  attracts  opinion  throughout 
the  country^  —  he  is  admired. 

Our  plans  must  extend  chiefly  to  the  provincial  districts. 
There  we  must  excite  hopes  and  ambitions  opposed  to  those 
of  the  capitals,  by  means  of  which  we  may  always  attack  them, 
presenting  such  ambitions  to  the  capitals  as  the  inspired  views 
and  aims  of  provincial  districts.  It  is  obvious  that  their  source 
will  be  ours.  It  is  necessary  for  us  that  while  we  are  not  yet 
in  full  power,  the  capital  should  be  under  the  influence  of 
provincial  public  opinion ;  that  is  under  the  influence  of  the 
majority  prearranged  by  our  agents.  It  is  necessary  for  us 
that  at  the  critical  psychological  moment  the  capitals  should 
not  discuss  an  accomplished  fact,  for  the  mere  reason  that  it 
had  been  accepted  by  the  provincial  majority. 

When  zve  reach  the  phase  of  the  nezv  regime,  which  is  tran- 
sitory to  our  accession  to  power,  zve  must  not  allozc  the  press 
to  expose  social  corruption.  It  must  be  thought  that  the  nezv 
regime  has  satisfied  everybody  to  such  an  extent  that  even 

43 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

criminality  has  stopped.  Cases  of  criminal  activity  must  only 
be  known  to  their  victims  or  their  accidental  witnesses,  and  to 
these  alone. 

Protocol  No.  XIII 

THE  need  of  daily  bread  forces  the  Govs  to  silence  and  com- 
pels them  to  remain  our  obedient  servants.  The  agents  taken 
from  among  them  for  our  press  will  discuss  the  facts  they  are 
ordered  to  publish,  when  it  is  inconvenient  for  us  to  publish 
statements  openly  in  official  documents.  While  discussion  and 
dispute  are  taking  place,  we  will  simply  pass  the  measures  we 
desire  and  present  them  to  the  public  as  an  accomplished  fact. 
Nobody  will  dare  to  demand  the  rejection  of  measures  thus 
passed,  and  the  more  so  as  they  will  be  interpreted  as  an  irii- 
provement.  At  this  point  the  press  will  divert  the  thoughts  of 
the  people  to  new  problems  (we  having  accustomed  the  people 
always  to  seek  new  emotions).  Those  brainless  creators  of 
destiny,  who  heretofore  have  been  unable  to  understand  and  do 
not  now  understand  that  they  are  ignorant  of  matters  which 
they  undertake  to  discuss,  will  also  hasten  to  discuss  these  new 
problems.  Political  questions  are  meant  to  be  understood  only 
by  those  who  have  created  them  and  have  been  directing  them 
for  many  centuries. 

From  all  this  you  will  realize  that  by  aiming  to  control  the 
opinion  of  the  mob  we  will  only  facilitate  the  functioning  of 
our  mechanism,  and  you  will  also  notice  that  we  seek  approba- 
tion, not  for  actions  but  for  words  uttered  by  us  on  various 
occasions.  We  always  declare  that  we  are  guided  in  all  our 
policies  by  the  hope  and  certainty  of  serving  the  general  good. 

To  divert  the  over-restless  people  from  discussing  political 
problems,  we  now  make  it  appear  that  we  provide  them  with 
new  problems,  namely,  those  pertaining  to  industry.  Let  them 
become  excited  over  this  subject  as  much  as  they  like.  The 
masses  will  consent  to  remain  inactive,  to  rest  from  so-called 
political  activity  (to  which  we  ourselves  accustomed  them  for 
the  purpose  of  helping  us  in  our  struggle  against  the  Gov  gov- 
ernment), only  on  condition  of  a  new  occupation  in  which  we 
can  sliow  them  supposedly  the  same  political  background. 

To  prevent  them  from  reaching  any  independent  decisions, 
we  will  divert  their  minds  by  amusements,  games,  pastimes, 

44 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

passions,  and  cultural  cotters  for  flic  people.  We  will  soon 
begin  to  offer  prize  contests,  through  the  press,  in  the  field  of 
art,  and  sports  of  all  kinds.  Such  attractions  will  definitely 
deflect  the  mind  from  problems  over  which  we  would  otherwise 
have  to  fight  with  the  people.  By  losing  more  and  more  the 
custom  of  independent  thought,  they  will  begin  to  talk  in 
unison  with  us,  because  we  alone  will  provide  new  lines  of 
thought  through  persons  with  whom  of  course  we  will  presum- 
ably have  no  connection. 

The  role  of  liberal  Utopians  will  be  definitely  terminated 
when  our  government  is  recognized.  Until  that  time,  they  will 
do  us  good  service.  For  this  reason  we  will  still  direct  thought 
towards  different  fantastic  theories  which  will  appear  to  be  pro- 
gressive. For  it  was  by  the  word  "  progress  "  that  we  have 
successfully  turned  the  brains  of  the  stupid  Govs.  There  are 
no  brains  among  the  Govs  to  realize  that  this  word  is  but  a 
cover  for  digression  from  the  truth,  unless  it  is  applied  to  ma- 
terial inventions,  since  there  is  but  one  truth  and  there  is  no 
room  for  progress.  Progress,  being  a  false  conception,  serves 
to  conceal  the  truth  so  that  nobody  may  know  it  except  our- 
selves, God's  elect,  who  are  its  guardians. 

When  our  kingdom  is  established,  our  orators  will  discuss  the 
great  problems  which  have  stirred  humanity  for  the  purpose 
of  bringing  it  finally  under  our  blessed  rule. 

Who  will  then  suspect  that  all  these  problems  zuere  insti- 
gated by  us,  according  to  a  political  plan  which  has  not  been  dis- 
closed by  any  one  during  so  many  centuries. 


Protocol  No.  XIV 

WHEN  we'  become  rulers  we  will  not  tolerate  the  exist- 
ence of  any  other  religion  except  our  own,  which  pro- 
claims one  God,  with  whom  our  fate  is  bound  up  because  we 
are  the  Chosen  People,  and  our  fate  has  determined  the  fate  of 
the  world.  For  this  reason  we  must  destroy  all  other  religions. 
If  the  result  of  this  produces  modern  atheists,  as  a  transitory 
step,  this  will  not  interfere  with  our  plans  but  will  act  as  an 
example  to  those  generations  which  will  listen  to  our  teach- 
ing of  the  religion  of  Moses,  which,  owing  to  its  solid  and 
thoughtful  system,  will  eventually  lead  to  the  domination  of 

45 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

all  nations  by  us.  We  will  also  lay  stress  on  the  mystical  truth 
of  Masonic  teaching  which,  we  will  assert,  is  the  foundation 
of  its  whole  educative  power. 

On  every  possible  occasion  we  will  then  publish  articles  in 
which  we  will  compare  our  beneficial  rule  with  that  of  the 
past.  The  benefits  of  peace,  although  attained  through  cen- 
turies of  unrest,  will  serve  to  demonstrate  the  beneficial  char- 
acter of  our  rule.  The  mistakes  made  by  the  Govs  during  their 
administration  will  be  pictured  by  us  in  the  most  vivid  colors. 
We  will  cause  such  disgust  towards  the  administration  of  the 
Govs  that  the  masses  will  prefer  the  peace  of  serfdom  to  the 
rights  of  the  much  lauded  liberty  which  has  so  cruelly  tortured 
them  and  drained  from  them  the  very  source  of  human  exist- 
ence, and  by  which  they  were  exploited  by  a  mass  of  adven- 
turers, ignorant  of  what  they  were  doing.  The  useless  changes 
of  govermncnt,  to  zvhich  zve  ourselves  prompted  the  Goys^ 
when  zve  zvere  undermining  their  governmental  apparatus,  zvill 
become  such  a  nuisance  to  the  people  by  that  time,  that  they 
zvill  prefer  to  endure  anything  from  us  rather  than  risk  a 
repetition  of  former  unrest  and  hardships.  We  will,  moreover, 
lay  particular  stress  on  the  historical  mistakes  made  by  the 
GoY  governments,  which  caused  humanity  to  suffer  for  many 
centuries  for  lack  of  understanding  of  all  matters  pertaining  to 
its  true  welfare,  and  because  of  their  search  for  fantastic 
schemes  of  social  welfare.  The  Govs  did  not  notice  that  such 
schemes  instead  of  improving  mutual  relationship,  which  is 
the  basis  of  human  existence,  have  only  made  it  worse. 

The  whole  force  of  our  principles  and  measures  will  lie 
in  the  fact  that  they  are  put  forward  and  interpreted  by  us  as 
being  in  sharp  contrast  to  the  decayed  social  order  of  former 
times. 

Our  philosophers  will  discuss  all  the  shortcomings  of  the 
GoY  religion,  but  nobody  will  ever  discuss  our  religion  in  the 
light  of  its  true  aspect,  and  nobody  will  ever  thoroughly  under- 
stand it,  except  our  own  people,  who  will  never  dare  to  disclose 
its  secrets. 

In  couniries  so-called  advanced  zve  have  created  insane, 
dirty,  and  disgusting  literature.  For  a  short  time  after  our 
entrance  into  power  we  will  encourage  its  publication  in  order 
that  the  contrast  between  it  and  the  speeches  and  programs 
which  will  be  heard  from  our  heights  should  be  more  pointedly 

46 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

marked.  Our  wise  men,  trained  as  guides  to  the  Govs,  will 
prepare  speeches,  plans,  memoranda,  and  articles,  by  which 
we  will  influence  the  minds  and  direct  them  towards  the  con- 
ceptions and  the  knowledge  which  we  wish  them  to  have. 


Protocol  No.  XV 

WHEN  we  finally  become  rulers  by  means  of  revolutions, 
which  will  be  arranged  so  that  they  shall  take  place  sim- 
ultaneously in  all  countries  and  immediately  after  all  existing 
governments  shall  have  been  officially  pronounced  as  incapable 
(which  may  not  happen  soon,  perhaps  not  before  a  whole  cen- 
tury), we  will  see  to  it  that  no  plots  are  hatched  against  us. 
To  effect  this,  we  will  kill  heartlessly  all  who  take  up  arms 
against  the  establishment  of  our  rule. 

The  establishment  of  any  new  secret  society  will  be  met  by 
the  death  penalty,  and  those  societies  which  now  exist  and  are 
known  to  us  and  either  work  or  have  worked  for  us,  will  be 
disbanded  and  their  members  exiled  to  continents  far  removed 
from  Europe. 

We  will  deal  in  the  same  manner  with  those  Masons  among 
the  Govs  zvho  know  too  much.  The  Masons. whom  we  may 
pardon  for  any  reason  will  be  kept  under  continual  fear  of  exile. 
We  will  pass  a  law  whereby  all  members  of  secret  organiza- 
tions will  be  exiled  from  Europe,  that  being  the  center  of  our 
government.  The  decisions  of  our  government  will  be  final 
and  there  will  be  no  right  of  appeal. 

In  the  GoY  society,  where  we  have  planted  such  deep  roots 
of  dissension  and  protest,  order  can  only  be  restored  by  merci- 
less measures  which  will  serve  as  evidence  that  our  power 
cannot  be  infringed.  There  is  no  necessity  for  regard  towards 
the  victims  sacrificed  for  the  future  good.  To  attain  good, 
even  though  by  the  sacrifice  of  life,  is  the  duty  of  every  gov- 
ernment which  realizes  that  its  existence  depends  not  upon 
privileges  alone,  but  upon  the  exercise  of  its  duties  as  well. 

The  most  important  means  for  erecting  a  stable  government 
is  to  strengthen  the  prestige  of  authority.  This  is  only  ob- 
tained by  its  majestic  and  unshakable  power,  which  will  convey 
the  impression  that  it  is  inviolable  because  of  its  mystical 
nature,  namely,  because  chosen  by  God.     Svich  until  recently 

47 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

has  been  the  Russian  Autocracy  —  our  only  dangerous  enemy 
throughout  the  zvorld,  with  the  exception  of  the  Pope.  Re- 
member Italy  drowning  in  blood ;  she  did  not  touch  a  hair  on 
the  head  of  Sulla  who  had  shed  that  blood.  Sulla  had  become 
powerful  in  the  eyes  of  the  people,  although  they  were  tor- 
tured by  him ;  his  manly  return  to  Italy  placed  him  beyond 
persecution.  The  people  do  not  touch  those  who  hypnotize 
them  by  bravery  and  steadfastness  of  spirit. 

Meanwhile,  until  our  rule  is  established,  we,  on  the  con- 
trary, will  organize  and  multiply  free  masonic  lodges  in  all 
the  countries  of  the  world.  We  will  attract  to  them  all  those 
who  are  and  who  may  become  public-spirited,  because  in  these 
lodges  will  be  the  chief  source  of  information  and  from  them 
will  emanate  our  influence. 

All  these  lodges  will  be  centralized  under  one  management, 
known  only  to  us  and  unknown  to  all  others ;  these  lodges  will 
be  administered  by  our  wise  men.  The  lodges  will  have  their 
own  representative  in  this  management  in  order  to  screen  the 
above  mentioned  Masonic  government;  he  will  give  the  pass- 
word and  elaborate  the  program.  We  will  tie  the  knot  of  all 
revolutionary  liberal  elements  in  these  lodges.  Their  member- 
ship will  consist  of  all  strata  of  society.  The  most  secret  polit- 
ical plans  will  be  known  to  us  and  will  fall  under  our  leadership 
on  the  very  day  of  their  origination.  Among  the  members  of 
these  lodges  zvill  be  almost  all  the  agents  of  the  international 
and  national  police,  whose  work  is  indispensable  for  us,  inas- 
much as  the  police  not  only  are  able  to  take  independent  meas- 
ures against  the  rebellious,  but  may  also  serve  to  mask  our 
actions,  provoke  discontent,  and  so  forth. 

Most  people  who  become  members  of  secret  societies  are 
adventurers,  career  makers,  and  irresponsible  persons  in  gen- 
eral, with  whom  we  will  have  no  difficulty  in  dealing  and  who 
will  help  us  to  set  in  motion  the  mechanism  of  the  machine 
planned  by  us.  If  this  world  becomes  perturbed,  it  will  only 
prove  that  it  was  necessary  for  us  to  disorganize  it  so  as  to 
destroy  its  too  great  solidarity.  If  a  plot  is  laid,  it  must  be 
headed  by  one  of  our  most  trustzvorthy  servants.  It  is  only 
natural  that  we  want  nobody  but  ourselves  to  guide  the  work 
of  the  Masons,  ^  for  we  know  where  we  are  trending,  we  know 

^  It  is  important  to  point  out  that  some  of  the  Jews  themselves  in 
their    writings    have    claimed    that    Masonry    is    largely   controlled    by 

48 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

the  final  aim  of  every  action.  The  Govs,  however,  understand 
nothing,  not  even  the  immediate  results.  They  are  usually  con- 
cerned about  the  momentary  satisfaction  of  their  ambitions  in 
achieving  their  intentions.  They  do  not  notice,  however,  that 
the  intention  itself  was  not  initiated  by  them,  but  that  it  was 
we  who  gave  them  the  idea. 

The  Govs  become  members  of  the  lodges  out  of  pure  curi- 
osity, or  hoping  to  receive  their  share  in  the  public  funds. 
There  are  others  who  come  for  the  purpose  of  seizing  the 
opportunity  of  putting  before  the  public  their  impossible  and 
baseless  hopes.  They  long  for  the  emotion  of  success  and  for 
the  applause  which  we  grant  them  lavishly.  We  create  their 
success  in  order  to  utilize  the  self-deception  that  is  born  with 
it  and  by  which  people,  without  noticing,  begin  to  follow 
our  suggestions  without  suspecting  them,  and  being  fully  con- 
vinced that  their  infallibility  originates  its  own  ideas  and, 
therefore,  does  not  need  those  of  others.  You  have  no  idea 
how  easy  it  is  to  bring  even  the  most  intelligent  Govs  to  a 
state  of  unconscious  credulity,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  how  easy 
it  is  to  discourage  them  by  the  smallest  failure,  or  merely  by 
ceasing  to  applaud  them,  thus  bringing  them  into  servitude 
for  the  sake  of  achieving  new  success.  To  the  same  extent  as 
our  people  ignore  success  for  the  sake  of  carrying  out  their 
plans,  so  are  the  Govs  ready  to  sacrifice  all  their  plans  for  the 
sake  of  success.  Their  psychology  makes  the  problem  of  di- 
rection easier  for  us.  Those  tigers  in  appearance  have  the 
souls  of  sheep  and  nonsense  filters  through  their  heads.  As  a 
hobby  we  have  given  them  the  dream  of  submerging  human 
individualism  through  the  symbolic  idea  of  collectivism. 

They  have  not  yet  discovered  and  will  not  discover  that  this 
hobby  is  a  clear  infringement  on  the  principal  law  of  nature, 
which,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  created  a  being  unlike 
all  others,  precisely  for  the  sake  of  expressing  his  individuality. 

If  we   were  able  to   lead   them   to   such   insane   and  blind 

Jewish  influence.  In  this  connection  the  statement  of  Dr.  Isaac  M.  Wise 
may  be  recalled : 

"  Masonrj^  is  a  Jewish  institution  whose  history,  decrees,  charges, 
passwords  and  explanations  are  Jewish,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end, 
with  the  exception  of  only  one  by-decree  and  a  few  words  in  the  obli- 
gation." (Dr.  Isaac  M.  Wise,  The  Israelite,  August  3rd  and  17th,  1855; 
quoted  by  Samuel  Oppenheim  in  his  pamphlet  "Jews  and  Masonry  in 
the  United  States  before  1810,"  American  Jewish  Historical  Society, 
New  York,  1910,  No.  19,  pp.  1,2.) 

49 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

beliefs,  does  it  not  obviously  prove  ihe  low  level  of  development 
of  the  GoY  mind  as  compared  to  our  mind  ?  It  is  precisely  the 
thing  which  guarantees  our  success. 

How  far  sighted  were  our  wise  men  of  old  when  they  said 
that  to  attain  a  serious-  object  one  must  not  stop  at  the  means, 
nor  should  one  count  the  victims  sacrificed  to  the  cause.  We 
have  not  counted  the  victims  from  among  the  Govs,  those 
seeds  of  cattle.  Although  we  have  sacrificed  many  of  our 
own  peoples,  we  have  already  given  them  in  return  a  formerly 
undreamed-of  position  on  earth.  The  comparatively  few  vic- 
tims from  among  our  own  people  have  saved  our  race  from 
destruction. 

Death  is  the  unavoidable  end  of  all.  It  would  be  better  to 
accelerate  this  end  for  those  who  interfere  with  our  cause 
than  for  our  people  or  for  us,  ourselves,  the  creators  of  this 
cause  to  die.  IVe  kill  Masons  in  such  a  zvay  that  none  but  the 
brothers  suspect,  not  even  the  victims;  they  all  die  zuhen  it 
is  necessary,  apparently  from  a  natural  death.  Knowing  this, 
even  the  brethren,  in  their  turn,  dare  not  protest.  It  is  through 
such  measures  that  we  have  uprooted  the  heart  of  protest 
against  our  orders  from  among  the  Masons.  Preaching  liber- 
alism to  the  Govs,  at  the  same  time  we  hold  oui'  people  and  our 
agents  under  iron  discipline. 

Through  our  influence  the  enforcement  of  the  Gov  laws 
has  been  reduced  to  a  minimum.  The  prestige  of  the  law  has 
been  undermined  by  the  liberal  interpretations  introduced  by 
us.  The  courts  decide  as  we  dictate  the  most  important 
principles,  both  political  and  moral,  viewing  the  cases  in  the 
light  presented  by  us  for  the  Gov  administration.  This  we 
accomplished  naturally  through  agents,  with  whom  we  have 
ostensibly  no  connection,  namely,  through  the  press  or  other- 
wise. Even  senators  and  high  officials  blindly  follow  our  ad- 
vice. The  purely  animal  mind  of  the  (lOvs  is  incapable  of 
analysis  and  observation,  and  even  less  so  of  foreseeing  to 
what  results  the  development  of  the  principle  involved  in  a  case 
may  lead. 

It  is  through  this  difference  in  the  process  of  reasoning  be- 
tween us  and  the  Govs  that  it  becomes  possible  clearly  to  demon- 
strate the  stamp  of  God's  elect  as  compared  to  the  instinctive 
and  bestial  mentality  of  the  Govs.  They  see,  but  they  cannot 
foresee,    and    they    cannot    invent    anything    except    material 

50 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

things.  It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  nature  herself  intended  us  to 
rule  and  guide  the  world. 

When  the  time  comes  for  our  open  rule,  then  will  be  the  time 
to  show  its  benefits,  and  we  will  change  all  the  laws.  Our  laws 
will  be  short,  clear,  irrevocable,  and  requiring  no  interpreta- 
tion, so  that  everybody  will  be  able  to  know  them  thoroughly. 
The  chief  point  emphasized  in  them  will  be  a  highly  developed 
obedience  to  authority,  which  will  eliminate  all  abuses,  for  all 
without  exception  will  be  responsible  before  the  supreme 
power  vested  in  the  highest  authority. 

Abuse  of  power  by  minor  officials  will  then  disappear,  "be- 
cause it  w^ill  be  punished  so  mercilessly  that  they  will  lose 
the  desire  to  experiment  with  their  power.  We  will  closely 
watch  every  action  of  the  administration,  upon  which  de- 
pends the  action  of  the  government  machinery,  for  corrup- 
tion there  creates  corruption  everywhere ;  not  a  single  violation 
of  law  or  act  of  corruption  will  remain  unpunished.  Acts  of 
concealment  and  willful  neglect  on  the  part  of  governmental 
officials  will  disappear  after  they  have  seen  the  first  example 
of  severe  punishment.  The  prestige  of  power  necessitates 
that  appropriate,  that  is  to  say  severe,  punishments  should  be 
inflicted  even  for  the  smallest  violations  of  the  sanctity  of  the 
supreme  authority,  committed  for  the  sake  of  personal  gain. 
The  guilty,  if  punished  severely,  will  be  like  a  soldier  who 
falls  on  the  battlefield  of  administration  for  the  sake  of  Au- 
thority, Principle,  and  Law ;  these  principles  do  not  allow  any 
digression  from  their  social  function  for  a  personal  motive, 
even  on  the  part  of  those  who  rule.  For  instance:  Our  judges 
zinll  knozv  tJiat  by  attempting  to  shozif  stupid  mercy,  they  over- 
step the  law  of  justice,  zvhich  zuas  created  solely  for  exemplary 
punishment  of  crimes  and  not  for  the  manifestation  of  moral 
qualities  on  the  part  of  the  judge.  Such  qualities  are  com- 
mendable in  private,  but  not  in  public  life,  which  constitutes 
the  educational  forum  of  human  life. 

The  personnel  of  our  judges  will  not  remain  in  office  after 
the  age  of  fifty-five.  First,  because  old  people  adhere  more 
persistently  to  prejudiced  opinions  and  are  less  capable  of  sub- 
mitting to  new  commands ;  and  secondly,  because  that  enables 
us  to  achieve  a  certain  flexibility  of  change  in  the  personnel, 
which  will  bend  more  easily  under  our  pressure.  He  who 
wishes  to  retain  his  position  will  have  to  obey  blindly. 

51 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

In  general,  our  judges  will  be  selected  only  from  among 
those  who  will  clearly  understand  that  they  must  punish  people 
and  enforce  the  laws,  and  not  indulge  in  dreams  of  liberalism 
at  the  expense  of  the  educational  plan  of  the  government,  as  is 
now  imagined  by  the  Govs.  The  method  of  changing  the  per- 
sonnel will  also  serve  to  undermine  the  collective  solidarity  of 
the  governmental  officials  and  will  attach  them  to  the  cause 
of  the  government,  which  decides  their  fate.  The  younger 
generation  of  judges  will  be  so  educated  as  to  prevent  any 
criminal  activity  which  might  interfere  with  the  inter-relation- 
ship which  we  have  established  for  our  subjects. 

At  present  the  Gov  judges,  lacking  a  clear  conception  of  the 
nature  of  their  duties,  make  exceptions  to  all  kinds  of  crimes. 
This  occurs  because  the  present  rulers,  when  appointing  judges, 
do  not  take  the  trouble  to  encourage  the  sense  of  duty  and 
conscientiousness  in  the  work  to  be  performed  by  them.  As 
the  animal  sends  out  its  young  in  search  of  prey,  so  the  Govs 
are  giving  their  subjects  responsible  offices  without  taking 
the  time  to  explain  their  functions.  Owing  to  this,  their  rule 
is  undermined  by  their  own  efforts  and  through  the  actions  of 
their  own  administration.  Let  us  use  the  result  of  such  actions 
as  one  more  example  of  the  advantage  of  our  own  rule. 

We  will  eliminate  liberalism  from  all  the  important  strategic 
positions  in  our  administration  upon  which  depend  the  train- 
ing of  our  subjects  for  our  social  order.  These  positions  will 
be  given  only  to  those  who  have  been  trained  by  us  for  gov- 
ernmental work. 

In  answer  to  a  possible  remark,  that  the  putting  of  old 
officials  on  the  retired  list  may  prove  expensive  for  the  treas- 
ury, I  can  state  first,  that,  prior  to  their  dismissal,  some  private 
work  will  be  found  for  them  to  replace  what  they  are  los- 
ing, and  secondly,  I  may  also  remark,  that  all  the  world's 
money  will  be  concentrated  in  our  hands ;  consequently,  our 
government  need  not  fear  expense. 

Our  autocracy  will  be  consistent  in  every  respect,  and  con- 
sequently every  manifestation  of  our  great  power  will  be  re- 
spected and  unconditionally  obeyed.  We  will  ignore  grumbling 
and  discontent,  and  all  active  manifestations  of  either  will  be 
suppressed  by  punishment,  which  will  serve  as  an  example  to 
the  rest  of  the  people. 

We  will  abolish  the  right  of  appellate  courts  to  annul  judi- 

52 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

cial  decisions,  which  will  become  the  exclusive  prerogative  of 
the  sovereign,  for  we  cannot  permit  the  people  to  think  that  an 
incorrect  decision  may  possibly  be  rendered  by  the  judges  ap- 
pointed by  us.  Should,  however,  such  an  error  happen,  we 
ourselves  will  annul  the  decision ;  but  the  punishment  which 
we  will  impose  upon  the  judge  for  misconception  of  his  duties 
and  of  his  responsibility  will  be  so  severe  that  it  will  eliminate 
the  very  possibility  of  a  recurrence.  I  repeat  that  we  will 
watch  every  step  taken  by  our  administration  in  order  to  en- 
able us  to  satisfy  the  people,  for  they  have  a  right  to  demand 
a  good  appointee  from  a  good  administration. 

In  the  person  of  our  sovereign,  our  government  will  bear 
the  appearance  of  a  patriarchal  or  fatherly  tutelage.  The 
people,  our  subjects,  will  see  in  him  a  father  who  takes  care 
of  every  need,  every  action,  and  who  is  concerned  with  every 
relationship,  both  among  the  subjects  themselves  and  between 
them  and  the  sovereign. 

Thus,  they  will  become  imbued  with  the  idea  that  it  is  im- 
possible for  them  to  do  without  this  guardian  and  guide  if  they 
wish  to  live  in  a  world  of  peace  and  quiet.  They  zmll  recognize 
the  autocracy  of  our  sovereign,  zvhom  they  zvill  respect  and 
almost  deify,  especially  when  they  realize  that  our  agents  do 
not  usurp  his  power,  but  merely  execute  his  orders  blindly. 
They  will  be  glad  that  everything  is  regulated  in  their  lives,  as 
is  done  by  wise  parents  who  wish  to  educate  their  children  to 
a  sense  of  duty  and  obedience.  With  regard  to  the  secrets  of 
our  political  plans,  both  the  masses  and  their  administration  are 
like  little  children. 

As  you  can  see  for  yourselves,  I  base  our  despotism  upon 
right  and  duty ;  the  right  of  forcing  the  performance  of  duty 
is  the  direct  function  of  government,  acting  as  the  father  to- 
its  subjects.  It  is  the  right  of  the  strong  to  utilize  his  power 
in  order  to  lead  humanity  towards  a  social  order  established 
by  the  law  of  nature,  namely,  obedience.  Everything  in  the 
world  is  subject,  if  not  to  some  other  persons,  then  to  circum- 
stances, or  to  its  own  nature ;  but  in  any  case,  to  something 
stronger  than  itself.  Consequently,  let  us  be  the  strongest  for 
the  common  good. 

We  must  sacrifice  without  hesitation  those  individuals  who 
violate  the  existing  order,  for  in  exemplary  punishment  of  evil 
there  lies  a  great  educational  problem. 

53 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

When  the  King  of  Israel  places  the  crown  offered  to  him  by- 
Europe  on  his  sacred  head,  he  will  become  the  Patriarch  of 
the  World.  The  necessary  sacrifices  made  by  him  will  never 
equal  the  number  of  victims  sacrificed  to  the  mania  of  great- 
ness during  the  centuries  of  rivalry  between  the  Gov  govern- 
ments. 

Our  sovereign  will  be  in  constant  communication  with  the 
people,  delivering  from  tribunes  addresses  which  will  be  spread 
to  all  parts  of  the  world. 


Protocol  No.  XVI 

FOR  the  purpose  of  destroying  all  collective  forces  except 
our  own,  we  will  nullify  the  universities,  the  first  stage  of 
collectivism,  by  reconstructing  them  along  new  lines.  Their 
directors  and  professors  will  be  trained  for  their  zvork  through 
detailed  secret  programs  of  action,  from  zvhich  they  zvill  not 
he  able  to  deviate  in  the  least  with  impunity.  They  will  be 
appointed  with  special  care  and  zvill  be  so  placed  as  to  be  com- 
pletely dependent  upon  the  government. 

We  will  exclude  from  the  curriculum  civic  law,  as  well  as  all 
that  touches  upon  political  questions.  These  subjects  will  be 
taught  only  to  a  few  dozen  selected  for  their  striking  ability 
from  among  the  initiated.  The  universities  must  not  allozv  the 
callow  youths  to  graduate  who  concoct  plans  of  constitutions 
as  they  do  comedies  or  tragedies,  or  zvho  meddle  zuith  political 
matters  zvhich  even  their  fathers  do  not  understand. 

Poorly  directed  study  of  political  questions  by  a  great  num- 
ber of  people  creates  Utopians  and  poor  citizens,  as  you  can 
judge  by  the  universal  education  as  conducted  by  the  Govs 
along  those  lines.  It  was  necessary  for  us  to  infiltrate  into 
their  educational  system  such  principles  as  have  successfully 
broken  down  their  social  order.  When  we  are  in  power,  we 
will  eliminate  all  disturbing  subjects  from  educational  systems 
and  will  make  young  people  obedient  children  of  their  supe- 
riors, loving  the  sovereign  as  their  assurance  of  hope,  peace, 
and  quiet. 

For  the  study  of  the  classics  and  ancient  history,  which 
contain  more  bad  than  good  examples,  we  will  substitute 
a  program  dealing  with  the  future.     We  will  obliterate  from 

54 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

the  memory  of  the  people  all  those  facts  pertaining-  to  former 
centuries  which  are  not  to  our  advantage,  leaving  only  those 
w^hich  emphasize  the  mistakes  of  the  Gov  governments.  The 
study  of  practical  life,  of  obligatory  social  order,  of  the  inter- 
relationship of  human  beings,  the  avoidance  of  evil,  egotistical 
examples  that  plant  the  seed  of  evil,  and  other  questions  of  a 
pedagogical  nature,  will  head  the  educational  program.  This 
program  will  differ  for  each  caste,  never  allowing  education  to 
be  of  a  uniform  character.  Such  a  system  is  of  special  im- 
portance. 

Each  caste  must  be  educated  with  strict  limitations,  accord- 
ing to  its  particular  occupation  and  the  nature  of  the  work. 
Accidental  genius  has  always  been  able  and  always  will  be  able 
to  rise  to  a  higher  caste  ;  but,  for  the  sake  of  this  rare  exception, 
to  open  the  door  to  the  inefficient,  and  to  admit  them  to  higher 
castes  or  ranks,  enabling  them  to  occupy  positions  of  others 
born  and  trained  to  fill  them  —  is  absolute  insanity.  You,  your- 
self, know  what  happened  to  the  Goys  when  they  yielded  to 
this  nonsense. 

In  order  to  implant  the  sovereign  firmly  in  the  minds  and 
hearts  of  his  subjects,  it  is  necessary  to  accjuaint  the  people, 
during  his  term  of  office,  both  in  schools  and  in  public  places, 
with  the  importance  of  his  activity  and  the  benevolence  of  his 
enterprises. 

We  will  abolish  all  unlicensed  teaching.  Students  will  have 
the  right  to  gather,  with  their  relatives,  in  their  colleges  as  if 
in  clubs.  During  these  gatherings,  on  holidays,  the  teachers 
will  read  supposedly  unbiased  lectures  on  problems  of  human 
relationship,  on  the  law  of  imitation,  on  the  cruelty  of  un- 
restricted competition,  and  finally,  on  new  philosophical  theo- 
ries which  have  not  yet  been  disclosed  to  the  world. 

We  will  promote  these  theories  into  dogmatic  beliefs,  using 
them  as  stepping-stones  to  our  faith.  After  having  presented 
our  program  of  action  for  the  present  and  for  the  future, 
I  will  read  to  you  the  principles  of  these  theories. 

In  short,  knowing  from  the  experience  of  many  centuries 
that  men  live  and  are  guided  by  ideas,  that  these  ideas  are 
imbued  only  by  means  of  education  given  to  persons  of  all 
ages,  of  course  by  different  methods  but  meeting  with  equal 
success,  we  will  absorb  and  appropriate  to  our  own  advantage 
the  last  traces  of  independent  thought,  which  for  a  long  time 

55 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

have  been  directed  to  the  goal  and  to  the  ideas  necessary  to 
us.  The  system  of  enslaving  thought  is  already  in  action 
through  so-called  visual  education. 

This  system  tends  to  turn  the  Govs  into  thoughtless,  obedient 
animals,  expecting  to  see  in  order  to  understand.  In  France 
one  of  our  best  agents,  Bourgeois,  has  already  announced  a 
new  program  of  visual  education. 


Protocol  No.  XVII 

THE  lawyer's  profession  makes  people  gTow  cold,  cruel, 
stubborn  and  unprincipled,  and  compels  them  to  take  an 
abstract  or  purely  legal  viewpoint  in  all  matters.  They  have 
learned  to  consider  solely  the  personal  gain  derived  from  every 
case  they  handle  and  not  the  possibility  of  the  social  benefit 
of  its  results.  They  rarely  refuse  to  take  a  case  and  always 
strive  for  acquittal  at  all  cost,  clinging  to  minor  technical 
points  of  a  legal  nature.  In  this  way  they  demoralize  the 
courts.  Therefore  we  will  limit  this  profession,  converting  it 
into  an  executive  public  office.  Lawyers  will  be  deprived  of 
the  right  of  contact  with  their  clients  on  the  same  basis  as  are 
the  judges.  They  will  receive  their  cases  only  from  the  court, 
preparing  them  on  the  strength  of  written  reports  and  docu- 
ments and  defending  their  clients  after  they  have  been  ex- 
amined in  court  on  the  basis  of  the  facts  obtained  during  the 
trial.  They  will  receive  a  salary,  regardless  of  whether  the 
defense  has  been  successful  or  not.  They  will  act  as  simple 
exponents  of  the  case  on  behalf  of  the  defense  in  counterbalance 
to  the  public  prosecutor,  who  will  act  as  exponent  on  behalf 
of  the  prosecution.  This  will  shorten  legal  procedure  and 
establish  an  honest  and  impartial  defense,  conducted  not  for 
the  sake  of  personal  gain,  but  based  on  the  personal  conviction 
of  the  lawyer.  This  will  also  eliminate  the  existing  bribery 
among  fellow  lawyers  and  prevent  their  allowing  the  side  to 
win  which  pays. 

We  have  already  taken  care  to  discredit  the  clergy  of  the 
Govs  and  thus  to  undermine  their  function,  which  at  the 
present  time  could  have  been  very  much  in  our  way.  Their 
influence  over  the  people  diminishes  daily. 

To-day    freedom    of    religion   has   been    proclaimed    every- 

56 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

where;  consequently,  it  is  only  a  question  of  a  fezv  years  before 
the  complete  collapse  of  Christendom.  It  will  be  still  easier  to 
deal  with  other  religions,  but  it  is  too  early  to  discuss  this 
problem.  We  will  confine  clericalism  and  clericals  within  such 
a  narrow  field  that  their  influence  will  have  an  effect  opposite 
to  what  it  used  to  have. 

When  the  moment  comes  to  annihilate  the  Vatican  com- 
pletely, an  invisible  hand,  pointing  towards  this  court,  will  guide 
the  masses  in  their  assault.  When,  however,  the  masses 
attack,  we  will  come  forward  as  defenders  to  prevent  too 
much  bloodshed.  By  this  method  we  will  penetrate  its  very 
heart  and  will  not  leave  it  until  we  have  undermined  its 
power. 

The  King  of  Israel  will  become  the  real  Pope  of  the 
Universe,  the  Patriarch  of  the  International  Church. 

But  until  we  have  accomplished  the  re-education  of  the 
youth  to  new  transitional  religions  and  finally  to  our  own,  we 
will  not  openly  attack  the  existing  churches,  hut  will  fight  them 
by  means  of  criticism,  thus  creating  dissension. 

In  general,  our  press  will  denounce  governmental  activities 
and  religion,  and  will  expose  the  inefficiency  of  the  Govs  in  the 
most  luiscrupulous  terms,  so  as  to  humiliate  them  to  such  an  ex- 
tent as  only  our  ingenious  race  is  capable  of  doing.  Our  rule 
will  simulate  the  God  Vishnu,  who  resembles  us  physically; 
each  of  our  hundred  hands  will  hold  one  of  the  springs  of  the 
social  machine.  We  will  see  everything  without  the  aid  of  the 
official  police ;  in  its  present  organization,  however,  which  we 
have  worked  out  for  the  Govs,  the  police  prevent  the  govern- 
ment from  seeing  anything.  According  to  our  program,  one- 
third  of  our  subjects  will  watch  the  others  from  a  pure  sense  of 
duty,  as  volunteers  for  the  government.  Then  it  will  not  be 
considered  disgraceful  to  be  a  spy  and  an  informer;  on  the 
contrary,  it  will  be  regarded  as  praiseworthy.  Unfounded  re- 
ports, however,  will  be  severely  punished  to  prevent  abuse  of 
this  privilege. 

Our  agents  will  be  recruited  both  from  among  the  highest 
and  the  lowest  ranks  of  society;  they  will  be  selected  from 
among  the  pleasure- loving  governmental  officials,  editors, 
printers,  booksellers,  salesmen,  workmen,  drivers,  butlers,  etc. 
This  police  force  will  have  no  official  rights  or  credentials, 
which  give  opportunity  for  the  abuse  of  power,  and  conse- 

57 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

quently  it  will  be  powerless ;  it  will  merely  act  as  observer  and 
will  make  reports.  The  verification  of  such  reports  and  the 
issue  of  warrants  for  arrests  will  rest  with  a  responsible  group 
of  police  controllers.  The  actual  arrests,  however,  will  be 
made  by  a  g-endarme  corps  or  the  municipal  police.  In  case  of 
failure  to  report  any  political  matter  which  has  been  observed 
or  rumored,  the  person  who  should  have  reported  it  may  be 
brought  to  trial  for  concealment  of  crime,  if  it  is  proven  that 
he  is  guilty. 

hi  the  same  zi'ay  that  our  brethren  are  now  under  obligation 
to  report  on  their  ozvn  initiative  on  all  apostates,  or  on  any 
person  marked  as  being  opposed  to  the  Kehillah,  so  in  our 
Universal  Kingdom  it  will  be  obligatory  for  all  subjects  to 
serve  the  state  in  that  direction. 

Such  an  organization  will  eliminate  all  abuse  of  power  and 
various  kinds  of  coercion  and  corruption,  in  fact,  the  very 
things  which  have  been  introduced  into  the  customs  of  the 
Govs  by  our  councils  and  by  the  theories  of  the  rights  of 
supermen.  But  how  otherwise  could  we  foment  the  increas- 
ing causes  for  disorder  in  the  midst  of  their  administration? 
What  other  means  could  we  use  ?  Among  these  means,  one  of 
the  most  important  is  the  employment  of  such  agents  for  the 
preservation  of  order  as  are  in  a  position  to  manifest  their 
own  evil  inclinations  in  the  course  of  their  destructive  work, 
namely,  their  self-will,  abuse  of  authority,  and,  most  important 
of  all,  bribery. 


Protocol  No.  XVIII 

WHEN  the  time  comes  for  us  to  strengthen  the  measures 
of  police  protection  (the  most  terrible  poison  for  the 
prestige  of  authority),  we  will  artificially  organize  disorder  or 
simulate  the  expression  of  discontent  with  the  aid  of  expe- 
rienced orators.  These  orators  will  be  joined  by  sympathizers. 
This  will  give  us  the  pretext  for  searches  and  special  restric- 
tions which  will  be  put  in  force  by  our  servants  among  the 
GoY  police. 

As  most  conspirators  work  as  amateurs  for  the  sake  of 
chattering,  we  will  not  disturb  them  until  we  see  that  they 
are  about  to  take  action  ;  l)ut  we  will  introduce  in  their  midst 

58 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

secret  service  agents.  It  must  be  remembered  that  the  pres- 
tige of  authority  diminishes  if  conspiracies  against  it  are  often 
discovered,  for  that  leads  to  the  presumption  of  the  weakness 
of  the  authority,  or,  what  is  worse,  to  the  admission  of  its  own 
mistakes.  You  are  aware  that  we  have  destroyed  the  prestige 
of  the  ruling  Govs  by  frequent  attempts  made  on  their  lives 
through  our  agents,  who  were  but  blind  sheep  of  our  flock, 
easily  moved,  by  a  few  liberal  phrases,  to  crimes,  so  long  as  they 
were  of  a  political  nature.  We  have  forced  the  rulers  to  admit 
their  own  weakness  by  adopting  open  measures  of  police  pro- 
tection, and  thereby  we  have  ruined  the  prestige  of  their 
authority. 

Our  sovereign  will  be  protected  only  by  the  most  invisible 
guard,  because  we  will  never  allow  any  one  to  think  that  con- 
spiracy might  exist  against  him  which  he  is  unable  to  combat  and 
from  which  he  has  to  hide  himself.  If  we  were  to  allow  this 
thought  to  prevail,  as  it  prevails  among  the  Govs,  we  would 
thereby  sign  the  death  warrant,  if  not  of  the  sovereign  him- 
self, then  of  his  dynasty  in  the  near  future. 

Observing  strict  decorum,  our  sovereign  will  use  his  power 
only  for  the  benefit  of  the  people,  iSut  never  for  his  own 
good  or  for  that  of  his  dynasty.  By  strictly  adhering  to  this 
decorum,  his  authority  will  be  respected  and  protected  by  his 
subjects ;  moreover,  he  will  be  worshiped,  because  it  will  be 
known  that  upon  his  authority  depends  the  well-being  of  every 
citizen  of  the  kingdom,  and  the  stability  of  the  social  order 
itself. 

To  guard  the  sovereign  openly  is  equivalent  to  an  admission 
of  the  weakness  of  his  governmental  organization. 

Our  sovereign,  when  amidst  his  people,  will  always  appear 
to  be  surrounded  by  a  crowd  of  curious  men  and  women,  who 
will  stand  beside  him  as  though  accidentally  and  will  hold  back 
the  other  people  as  though  through  respect  for  order.  This  ex- 
ample will  implant  an  idea  of  self-restraint  in  others.  If  there  be 
a  person  in  the  crowd  trying  to  present  a  petition,  and  working 
his  way  through  the  ranks,  the  person  nearest  to  him  must 
take  the  petition  and  present  it  to  the  sovereign  in  sight  of 
the  petitioner  himself,  so  that  all  may  know  that  the  petition 
presented  has  reached  its  destination  and  consequently  that 
there  exists  a  control  of  affairs  on  the  part  of  the  sovereign 
himself.     The  prestige  of  authority  demands  that  the  people 

59 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

should  be  able  to  say,  ''If  only  the  king  could  know  it,"  or, 
"  The  king  will  know  about  this." 

With  the  establishment  of  an  official  police  guard  the  mystical 
prestige  of  authority  vanishes  at  once ;  with  a  certain  amount 
of  audacity,  every  one  considers  himself  superior  to  authority ; 
the  assassin  realizes  his  strength  and  only  has  to  watch  his 
opportunity  to  make  an  attempt  against  an  official.  We 
preached  differently  for  the  Govs,  but  we  can  see  the  results  to 
which  open  methods  of  protection  have  led  them. 

\^'e  will  arrest  criminals  upon  the  first  more  or  less  well- 
founded  suspicion.  Because  of  the  fear  of  a  possible  mistake 
political  criminals  should  not  be  given  the  opportunity  to 
escape ;  indeed  towards  political  crime  we  will  show  no  mercy. 
If,  in  exceptional  cases,  it  may  seem  possible  to  allow  the  in- 
vestigation of  motives  which  have  led  to  ordinary  criminal 
offences,  there  is  no  excuse  for  those  who  attempt  to  deal  with 
matters  which  no  one  can  understand  except  the  government. 
Moreover,  not  even  all  governments  are  capable  of  under- 
standing the  right  policy. 


Protocol  No.  XIX 

THOUGH  we  will  not  allow  individuals  to  become  involved 
in  politics,  we  will,  on  the  other  hand,  encourage  the  sub- 
mission for  the  approval  of  the  government  of  all  petitions  and 
reports  containing  suggestions  and  plans  for  bettering  the 
condition  of  the  people.  This  will  bring  to  our  knowledge 
the  shortcomings  or  merely  the  fantastic  aspirations  of  our 
subjects.  These  suggestions  we  will  answer  either  by  favor- 
able action  or  by  refusals  proving  the  lack  of  intelligence  and 
the  errors  of  those  who  have  submitted  such  suggestions. 

Sedition  is  nothing  but  the  barking  of  a  lap  dog  at  an  ele- 
phant. From  the  point  of  view  of  a  government  which  is  well 
organized,  not  from  the  police  standpoint  but  with  regard  to  its 
social  basis,  the  lap  dog  barks  at  the  elephant  because  he  does 
not  realize  his  strength.  It  is  only  necessary  for  the  elephant 
to  show  his  strength  once  and  the  dog  barks  no  more;  he 
begins  to  wag  his  tail  the  moment  he  sees  the  elephant. 

In  order  to  eliminate  the  prestige  of  martyrdom  from  polit- 
ical crime,  we  will  seat  the  political  criminal  on  the  same  bench 

60 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

with  thieves,  murderers,  and  other  disgusting  and  dirty  crimi- 
nals. Then  pubhc  opinion  will  regard  that  class  of  criminals 
as  quite  as  disgraceful  as  any  other,  and  will  brand  them  with 
equal  contempt. 

We  have  endeavored  to  prevent,  and  I  hope  have  succeeded 
in  preventing,  the  Govs  from  using  such  methods  of  dealing 
with  seditious  activities.  In  order  to  attain  this  end,  we  have 
made  use  of  the  press  and  public  speeches ;  indirectly,  through 
cleverly  compiled  historical  textbooks,  we  have  given  publicity 
to  martyrdom  as  though  revolutionists  had  undergone  it  for 
the  sake  of  human  welfare.  Such  an  advertisement  has  in- 
creased the  contingent  of  liberals  and  forced  thousands  of 
GoYS  into  the  herds  of  our  cattle. 


Protocol  No.  XX 

TO-DAY  we  shall  deal  with  the  financial  program,  the  dis- 
cussion of  which  I  have  postponed  until  the  end  of  my 
report  because  it  is  the  most  difficult,  conclusive,  and  decisive 
point  in  our  plans.  In  approaching  it,  I  will  remind  you  that  I 
have  already  intimated  that  the  result  of  our  actions  is  meas- 
ured in  figures. 

When  we  become  rulers,  our  autocratic  government,  for  the 
sake  of  self-defense,  will  avoid  burdening  the  people  with 
heavy  taxes,  and  it  will  not  forget  the  role  it  has  to  play, 
namely,  that  of  Father  and  Protector.  But  as  government  or- 
ganization is  costly,  it  is  necessary  to  raise  the  means  for  its 
maintenance.  Consequently,  we  must  carefully  work  out  the 
plan  of  a  fair  distribution  of  taxation. 

In  our  government  the  sovereign  will  have  the  legal  fiction 
of  owning  everything  in  his  kingdom  (which  is  easily  put  into 
practice),  and  can  resort  to  legal  confiscation  of  all  money 
in  order  to  regulate  its  circulation  throughout  the  country. 
Consequently,  the  best  method  of  taxation  is  the  levying  of  a 
progressive  tax  on  property.  Taxes  will  thus  be  paid  without 
difficulty  or  ruin  in  respective  proportion  to  the  amount  of 
property  owned.  The  rich  must  realize  that  it  is  their  duty 
to  give  a  part  of  their  surplus  wealth  for  the  benefit  of  the 
country  as  a  whole,  because  the  government  guarantees  inviola- 
bility of  the  remaining  part  of  their  property  and  the  right  of 

6i 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

honest  gain.  I  say  honest  because  the  control  of  property  will 
prevent  legal  theft. 

This  social  reform  must  come  from  above,  for  the  time  is 
ripe  and  it  is  becoming  necessary  as  a  guarantee  of  peace. 

The  tax  on  the  poor  is  the  seed  of  revolution,  and  it  acts 
detrimentally  to  the  government,  which  loses  the  great  in 
its  pursuit  of  the  little.  Moreover,  the  taxation  of  capital 
will  lessen  the  increase  of  wealth  in  private  hands,  in  which 
at  present  we  have  concentrated  it  as  a  counterweight  to  the 
governmental  power  of  the  Govs,  namely,  to  the  state 
treasury. 

Progressive  taxation,  assessed  according  to  the  amount  of 
capital,  will  produce  a  much  greater  revenue  than  the  present 
system  of  taxing  every  one  at  an  equal  rate,  which  is  useful  to 
us  now  only  as  a  means  of  exciting  revolt  and  discontent  among 
the  GoYS.  The  power  of  our  sovereign  will  rest  mainly  in 
equilibrium  and  in  guarantees  of  peace.  For  these,  the  capi- 
talists must  cede  a  part  of  their  income  so  as  to  protect  the 
action  of  the  government  machine.  Public  needs  must  be  met 
by  those  who  can  best  afford  to  do  so  and  by  those  from  whom 
there  is  something  to  take. 

Such  a  measure  will  eliminate  the  hatred  of  the  poor  towards 
the  rich,  as  they  will  be  regarded  as  the  financial  supporters  of 
the  state  and  the  upholders  of  peace  and  prosperity.  The 
poor  will  also  see  that  the  rich  are  providing  the  necessary 
means  to  insure  this  end. 

To  prevent  intelligent  taxpayers  from  being  too  discontented 
with  the  new  system  of  taxation,  they  will  be  furnished  with 
detailed  reports  of  the  disbursement  of  public  funds,  exclusive 
of  such  as  are  appropriated  for  the  needs  .of  the  throne  and 
administrative  institutions. 

The  sovereign  will  not  own  property,  since  everything  in  the 
state  will  seem  to  belong  to  him  and  these  two  conceptions 
would  contradict  each  other.  Private  means  would  eliminate 
his  right  to  own  everything. 

The  relatives  of  the  sovereign,  aside  from  his  descendants 
who  will  also  be  supported  by  the  state,  must  join  the 
ranks  of  government  officials,  or  otherwise  work  for  the  right 
of  holding  property.  The  privilege  of  being  of  royal  blood 
must  not  entitle  them  to  rob  the  state  treasury. 

Sales,  profits,  or  inheritances  will  be  taxed  by  a  progressive 

62 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

stamp  tax.  The  transfer  of  property,  whether  in  cash  or 
otherwise,  without  the  required  stamp,  will  place  the  payment 
of  the  tax  on  the  original  owner,  dating  from  the  time  of  the 
transfer  until  the  time  of  the  reported  failure  to  record  the 
transaction.  Transfer  vouchers  must  be  shown  weekly  at  the 
local  branch  of  the  state  treasury,  together  with  a  statement  of 
the  names,  surnames,  and  the  permanent  addresses  both  of  the 
original  and  of  the  new  owner.  The  recording  of  the  names 
of  those  participating  in  a  transaction  will  be  necessary  in  all 
transactions  involving  more  than  a  certain  amount  for  ordinary 
expenditure.  The  sale  of  prime  necessities  will  be  taxed  only 
by  a  stamp  tax,  which  will  represent  a  certain  small  per  cent  of 
the  cost  of  the  particular  article. 

Just  calculate  how  many  times  the  amount  received  from 
such  taxes  will  exceed  the  income  of  the  Gov  governments. 

The  state  bank  must  keep  a  definite  reserve  fund,  and  all 
sums  in  excess  must  be  put  back  into  circulation.  The  cost 
of  public  works  will  be  met  out  of  this  surplus  fund.  The 
initiative  of  such  works  emanating  from  the  government  will 
also  tie  the  working  class  to  the  interests  of  the  government 
and  the  rulers.  Some  of  this  money  will  be  allotted  to  prizes 
for  inventions  and  for  the  purposes  of  production. 

Even  small  sums  in  excess  of  a  certain  definite  and  broadly 
calculated  fund,  should  not  be  allowed  to  be  kept  in  the  state 
treasury,  because  money  is  intended  to  circulate,  and  every 
impediment  to  circulation  is  detrimental  to  the  governmental 
mechanism,  which  the  money  lubricates ;  the  congestion  of 
lubricating  substances  can  stop  the  proper  functioning  of  the 
mechanism. 

The  substitution  of  bonds  for  a  part  of  the  currency  has 
created  just  such  an  impediment.  The  result  of  this  has  already 
become  sufficiently  evident. 

We  will  also  establish  an  auditing  office,  so  as  to  enable  the 
sovereign  to  find  at  all  times  a  full  account  of  state  revenues 
and  expenses,  except  for  the  current  month  not  yet  made  up, 
and  that  of  the  previous  month  not  yet  presented. 

The  only  person  who  will  not  be  interested  in  robbing  the 
state  treasury  will  be  the  sovereign,  its  owner.  This  is  the 
reason  why  his  control  will  prevent  the  possibility  of  loss  or 
misappropriation. 

Receptions   for  the  purpose  of  etiquette,  which  waste  the 

63 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

valuable  time  of  the  sovereign,  will  be  abolished,,  because  the 
ruler  needs  time  for  control  and  thought.  Then  his  power  will 
not  be  frittered  away  on  the  people  surrounding  the  throne 
for  the  sake  of  appearance  and  brilliance,  and  who  have  only 
their  own  and  not  the  public  interest  in  mind. 

The  economic  crises  were  created  by  us  for  the  Govs  only 
by  the  withdrawal  of  money  from  circulation.  Huge  amounts 
of  capital  were  kept  idle  and  were  taken  away  from  the  nations, 
which  were  thus  compelled  to  apply  to  us  for  loans.  Payment 
of  interest  on  these  loans  burdened  the  state  finances  and  made 
the  states  subservient  to  capital.  The  concentration  of  industry 
having  taken  production  out  of  the  hands  of  the  artisan  and  put 
it  into  the  hands  of  capitalists,  sucked  all  the  power  out  of  the 
people  and  also  out  of  the  state. 

The  present  issue  of  money  generally  does  not  coincide  with 
the  need  per  capita,  and  consequently  it  cannot  satisfy  all  the 
needs  of  the  working  classes.  The  issue  of  currency  must 
correspond  with  the  increase  in  population,  and  children  must 
be  reckoned  as  consumers  from  the  day  of  their  birth.  The 
revision  of  the  issue  of  currency  is  an  essential  problem  for  the 
whole  world. 

You  know  that  gold  currency  was  detrimental  to  the  gov- 
ernments that  accepted  it,  for  it  could  not  satisfy  the  require- 
ments for  money,  since  we  took  as  much  gold  as  possible  out 
of  circulation. 

We  must  issue  a  currency  based  on  the  value  of  the  working 
power,  whether  it  be  of  paper  or  wood.  We  will  issue  money 
in  proportion  to  the  normal  demands  of  every  subject,  adding 
a  certain  amount  at  every  birth  and  decreasing  it  with  every 
death. 

Every  department  (the  French  administrative  divisions),^ 
every  district,  will  be  in  charge  of  its  own  accounts. 

To  avoid  any:  delay  in  paying  government  expenses,  the  terms 
of  such  payments  will  be  decreed  by  order  of  the  sovereign; 
this  will  eliminate  any  favoritism  of  the  ministry  (of  finance)^ 
over  any  other  department  to  the  detriment  of  the  others. 

The  budget  of  revenues  and  the  budget  of  expenditure  will 
be  placed  side  by  side,  in  order  that  they  may  always  be  com- 
pared with  each  other. 

^  The  words  in  parentheses  would  seem  to  be  a  comment  of  Nilus's. 
^  The  words  in  parentheses  are  inserted  by  the  editors. 

64 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

We  will  present  plans  for  the  reform  of  the  Gov  financial 
institutions  and  of  their  principles,  as  planned  by  us,  in  such  a 
manner  that  nobody  will  be  frightened.  We  will  demonstrate 
the  need  of  reform  by  the  disorderly  twaddle  produced  by  the 
financial  disorganization  of  the  GoYS.  We  will  show  that  the 
first  reason  for  this  confusion  lies  in  the  drafting  of  rough  esti- 
mates for  the  budget,  which  increases  from  year  to  year.  This 
annual  budget  is  with  great  difficulty  made  to  last  during  the 
first  half  of  the  year;  then  a  revised  budget  is  demanded  and 
the  funds  thus  allotted  are  spent  in  the  next  three  months,  after 
which  a  supplementary  budget  is  called  for  and  all  this  is 
wound  up  by  a  liquidation  budget.  As  the  budget  of  the  fol- 
lowing year  is  based  on  the  total  expenditure  of  the  preceding 
year,  the  diverg-ence  from  the  normal  reaches  fifty  per  cent 
annually,  so  that  the  annual  budget  trebles  every  ten  years. 
Owing  to  such  a  procedure,  resulting  from  the  carelessness  of 
the  GoY  governments,  their  treasuries  became  empty.  The 
period  of  loans  followed  and  used  up  the  remainder  and 
brought  all  the  Goy  states  to  bankruptcy. 

You  can  well  understand  that  such  a  management  of  financial 
affairs  as  we  induced  the  Goys  to  pursue  cannot  be  adopted 
by  us. 

Every  loan  proves  the  impotency  of  the  government  and 
its  failure  to  understand  its  own  rights.  Loans,  like  the 
sword  of  Damocles,  hang  above  the  heads  of  the  rulers,  who 
instead  of  placing  temporary  taxes  on  their  subjects,  stretch 
forth  their  hands  and  beg  the  charity  of  our  bankers.  Foreign 
loans  are  leeches,  which  can  never  be  removed  from  the  gov- 
ernmental body  until  they  either  fall  off  themselves  or  the 
government  itself  manages  to  get  rid  of  them.  But  the  Gov 
governments  instead  of  throwing  them  off  increase  their 
number,  so  that  these  governments  must  inevitably  perish 
through  self-inflicted  loss  of  blood. 

Indeed,  what  is  a  loan,  especially  a  foreign  loan,  if  not  a 
leech?  A  loan  is  the  issuance  of  government  obligations 
which  involve  the  liability  to  pay  interest  in  proportion  to  the 
sum  borrowed.  If  the  loan  pays  five  per  cent,  then  in  twenty 
years  the  government  has  unnecessarily  paid  in  interest  an 
amount  equal  to  the  principal  sum-  borrowed.  In  forty  years 
it  has  paid  twice ;  in  sixty  years  it  has  trebled  the  sum,  while 
the  loan  still  remains  an  unpaid  debt. 

65 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

From  this  calculation  it  is  evident  that  under  the  system 
of  universal  taxation  the  government  takes  the  last  penny 
from  the  poor  taxpayers  in  the  form  of  taxes  in  order  to  pay 
interest  to  foreign  capitalists,  from  whom  the  money  was  bor- 
rowed, instead  of  collecting  these  same  pennies  for  its  needs 
free  from  all  interest. 

So  long  as  the  loans  were  domestic,  the  Govs  only  shifted 
the  money  from  the  pockets  of  the  poor  into  those  of  the 
rich ;  but  when  we  bribed  the  proper  persons  to  make  the  loans 
foreign,  then  national  riches  poured  into  our  hands  and  all 
the  Govs  began  to  pay  us  the  tribute  of  subjects. 

The  carelessness  of  the  reigning  Govs  in  statemanship,  the 
corruption  of  their  ministers,  the  ignorance  of  other  officials 
of  financial  problems,  has  forced  their  countries  into  debt  to 
our  banks  to  such  an  extent  that  they  can  never  pay  off  their 
debts.  It  should  be  realized,  however,  that  we  have  gone  to 
great  pains  in  order  to  bring  about  such  a  state  of  affairs. 

Impediments  to  the  circulation  of  money  will  not  be  allowed 
by  us,  and  therefore  there  will  be  no  government  bonds, 
except  one  per  cent  bonds,  so  that  the  payment  of  interest 
should  not  deliver  the  power  of  the  state  to  the  sucking  of 
leeches.  The  right  of  issuing  bonds  will  be  exclusively 
granted  to  industrial  corporations,  which  will  easily  pay  the 
interest  out  of  their  profits.  The  government,  however,  does 
not  derive  profit  on  borrowed  money  as  these  corporations 
do,  since  the  state  borrows  money  for  expenditure  and  not 
for  production. 

Industrial  bonds  will  also  be  bought  by  the  government, 
which  instead  of  being,  as  at  present,  the  payer  of  tribute  on 
loans,  will  become  a  sound  creditor.  Such  a  measure  will 
prevent  stagnation  in  the  circulation  of  money,  as  well  as  indo- 
lence and  laziness,  which  were  useful  to  us  so  long  as  the  Govs 
remained  independent,  but  are  not  wanted  by  us  in  our  gov- 
ernment. 

How  apparent  is  the  shortsightedness  of  the  purely  bestial 
brains  of  the  Govs!  It  manifested  itself  when  they  borrowed 
money  for  at  interest.  It  did  not  occur  to  the  Govs  that, 
at  any  rate,  this  money,  with  the  additional  interest  on  it,  would 
have  to  be  taken  from  the  -resources  of  the  country  and  paid 
to  us.  Would  it  not  have  been  more  simple  to  take  the  needed 
money  from  their  own  people? 

66 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

This  proves  the  genius  of  our  distinguished  mind,  for  we 
were  able  to  present  the  question  of  loans  to  them  in  such  a 
light  that  they  saw  in  loans  an  advantage  for  themselves. 

Our  estimates,  which  we  will  produce  when  the  time  comes, 
will  be  based  on  the  experience  of  centuries,  on  all  those  ex- 
periments which  were  conducted  by  us  at  the  expense  of  the 
GoY  governments ;  our  estimates  will  prove  to  be  clear  and 
definite,  and  will  obviously  demonstrate  the  advantage  of  our 
new  system.  They  will  end  all  those  abuses  which  made  it 
possible  for  us  to  master  the  Govs,  but  which  cannot  be  per- 
mitted in  our  reign. 

We  will  so  organize  the  accounting  system  that  neither  the 
sovereign  himself  nor  the  most  humble  clerk  will  be  able  to 
deflect  the  smallest  sum  from  its  destination  or  direct  it  into  a 
different  channel  from  that  indicated  in  our  original  financial 
plan. 

It  is  impossible  to  govern  without  a  definite  plan.  Traveling 
along  a  definite  road  with  an  indefinite  supply  of  provisions 
destroys  heroes  and  knights. 

The  GoY  rulers,  to  whom  we  once  gave  advice  to  neglect 
governmental  duties  for  grandiose  receptions,  etiquette,  and 
pleasures,  only  concealed  our  rule.  The  accounts  of  the  power- 
ful favorites  who  replaced  the  sovereign  were  drawn  up  by  our 
agents,  and  they  always  satisfied  the  shallow  minds  by  promises 
that  in  the  future  there  would  be  savings  and  improvements. 
Savings  from  what?  From  new  taxes?  This  might  have 
been  asked  but  was  not  asked  by  those  who  read  our  reports 
and  plans.  You  know  to  what  their  carelessness  has  led  them, 
what  financial  disorganization  they  have  reached  in  spite  of 
the  wonderful  diligence  of  their  people. 


Protocol  No.  XXI 

T  WILL  add  one  more  detail  regarding  domestic  loans  in  ad- 
-*•  dition  to  the  report  which  I  made  at  the  last  meeting.  I 
will  not  speak  any  more  of  foreign  loans,  for  they  filled  our 
coffers  with  the  national  money  of  the  Govs.  There  will  be  no 
foreigners  in  our  government,  nobody  outside. 

We  profited  by  the  corruption  of  the  administrators  and  by 
the   negligence   of   the   rulers    in    receiving   sums    that    were 

67 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

doubled,  trebled,  and  even  more,  loaning  the  Gov  governments 
money  which  in  reality  was  not  needed  by  th^  states  at  all. 
Who  could  do  the  same  with  regard  to  us  ?  Therefore,  I  will 
only  set  forth  details  in  regard  to  domestic  loans. 

In  announcing  such  a  loan,  the  governments  open  a  sub- 
scription to  their  bonds.  To  make  them  accessible  to  all,  they 
vary  the  denomination  from  one  hundred  to  thousands^  and  the 
first  subscribers  are  allowed  to  buy  below  face  value.  The 
following  day  the  price  is  artificially  raised  on  the  pretext  that 
everybody  hurried  to  buy  the  bonds.  In  a  few  more  days 
there  is  a  pretense  that  the  treasury  is  filled  and  that  it  is  not 
known  what  to  do  with  the  money,  which  has  been  oversub- 
scribed. (What  was  the  use  of  taking  it?)  The  subscription 
is  evidently  considerably  in  excess  of  the  amount  asked  for. 
Therein  lies  the  efifect,  for  it  is  thus  demonstrated  that  the 
public  has  confidence  in  the  government  obligations. 

But  after  the  comedy  has  been  played  the  fact  of  the  debt 
appears,  and  it  is  usually  a  heavy  one.  In  order  to  pay  the 
interest,  new  loans  have  to  be  issued,  which  do  not  liquidate 
but  increase  the  original  debt.  Then  when  the  borrowing 
capacity  of  the  government  has  been  exhausted,  it  becomes 
necessary  to  meet  the  interest  on  the  loan  —  not  the  loan 
itself  —  by  new  taxes.  These  taxes  are  nothing  but  a  debit 
used  to  cover  a  debit. 

Then  comes  the  period  of  conversions,  but  these  only  de- 
crease the  payment  of  interest  while  they  do  not  annul  the 
debts.  Moreover,  they  cannot  be  made  without  the  consent 
of  the  bondholders.  When  a  conversion  is  advertised,  an  ofifer 
is  made  to  return  the  money  to  those  who  are  not  willing  to 
convert  their  bonds.  If  everybody  were  to  demand  his  money, 
the  government  would  be  caught  in  its  own  net  and  would  be 
unable  to  return  all  the  money.  Fortunately,  the  Goy  subjects, 
ignorant  of  financial  affairs,  always  preferred  to  suffer  a  fall 
in  the  value  of  their  securities  and  a  reduction  of  interest  to  the 
risk  of  new  investments;  thus,  they  have  given  these  govern- 
ments more  than  one  opportunity  of  throwing  off  a  deficit  of 
several  millions.  At  present,  with  the  existence  of  foreign 
loans,  the  Govs  cannot  play  such  tricks,  for  they  know  that 
we  would  demand  all  the  money  back. 

Thus,  an  avowed  bankruptcy  will  be  the  best  proof  of  the  lack 
of  common  interest  between  the  people  and  their  government. 

68 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

I  direct  your  express  attention  to  the  above  circumstance, 
as  also  to  the  foHowing-:  At  present  all  domestic  loans  are 
consolidated  into  so-called  floating-  debts ;  in  other  words,  into 
those  whose  terms  of  payment  are  more  or  less  close  at  hand. 
Such  debts  consist  of  money  placed  in  savings  banks.  Being 
at  the  disposal  of  the  government,  for  a  considerable  length  of 
time,  these  funds  vanish  in  the  payment  of  interest  on  foreign 
loans,  and  they  are  replaced  by  an  equal  amount  of  govern- 
ment securities.  The  latter  cover  all  the  deficits  in  the  govern- 
ment treasuries  of  the  Goys. 

When  we  mount  the  throne  of  the  universe,  such  financial 
expedients,  being  detrimental  to  our  interests,  will  vanish.  We 
will  also  destroy  all  stock  exchanges,  for  we  will  not  allow  the 
prestige  of  our  authority  to  be  shaken  by  the  shifting  of  the 
prices  of  our  securities.  We  will  fix  the  full  price  of  their 
value  legally  without  any  possibility  of  its  fluctuation.  (A  rise 
leads  to  a  fall,  and  this  was  precisely  what  we  did  to  the  GoY 
stocks  and  bonds  at  the  beginning.) 

We  will  replace  the  stock  exchanges  by  great  government 
credit  institutions,  whose  functions  will  be  to  tax  commercial 
values  according  to  governmental  plans.  These  institutions  will 
be  in  a  position  to  throw  daily  on  the  market  500,000,000  shares 
of  industrial  stocks,  or  to  buy  up  a  like  amount.  Thus  all  in- 
dustrial enterprises  will  become  dependent  upon  us.  You  can 
well  imagine  what  power  that  will  give  us. 


Protocol  No.  XXII 

TN  all  that  I  have  hitherto  reported  to  you  I  have  carefully 
■^  tried  to  show  you  a  true  picture  of  the  mystery  of  present 
events,  as  also  of  those  of  the  past,  which  all  flow  into  the 
stream  of  great  events,  the  results  of  which  will  be  seen  in  the 
near  future.  I  have  exposed  our  secret  plans  which  govern 
our  relations  with  the  Govs,  as  well  as  our  financial  policy. 
There  remains  but  little  to  add. 

We  hold  in  our  hands  the  greatest  modern  power  —  gold. 
In  the  course  of  two  days  we  can  get  it  from  our  treasuries  in 
any  desired  quantity. 

Is  there  any  more  need  for  us  to  prove  that  our  rule  is 
decreed  by  God  ?    Do  we  not  prove  by  such  wealth  that  all  the 

69     ' 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

evil  which  we  were  forced  to  do  during  so  many  centuries  has 
served  in  the  end  to  true  happiness* — to  the  restoration  of 
order?  Although  by  means  of  violence,  order  will  nevertlieless 
be  established.  We  will  be  able  to  prove  that  we  are  bene- 
factors, who  have  brought  true  welfare  and  individual  freedom 
to  the  tortured  world,  insuring  at  the  same  time  the  possibility 
of  enjoying  peace,  Cjuiet,  and  dignity  of  relationships,  upon  the 
sole  condition,  of  course,  that  obedience  to  the  laws  established 
by  us  is  practiced.  We  will  also  make  it  clear  that  freedom  does 
not  mean  license  and  in  doing  whatever  people  please,  no  more 
than  dignity  and  power  imply  the  right  to  propound  destruc- 
tive doctrines,  like  freedom  of  conscience,  equality,  and  similar 
things.  Individual  freedom  by  no  means  imports  the  right 
of  disturbing  oneself  and  others,  disgracing  oneself  by  making 
ridiculous  speeches  in  disorderly  gatherings,  and  implies  that 
true  liberty  means  individual  inviolability  through  an  honest 
and  strict  obedience  to  social  laws ;  that  moreover,  human 
dignity  implies  the  conception  of  one's  rights  as  well  as  the  idea 
of  legal  inhibitions  which  prohibit  fantastic  dreams  about  the 
Ego. 

Our  power  will  be  glorious  because  it  will  be  mighty ;  it  will 
rule  and  guide,  and  not  helplessly  crawl  after  leaders  and 
orators,  shouting  insane  words  which  they  call  great  principles, 
and  which  in  reality  are  simply  Utopian.  Our  power  will  lead 
to  order,  which,  in  turn,  brings  happiness  to  the  people.  The 
prestige  of  this  power  will  excite  mystical  adoration,  and  the 
peoples  will  bow  before  it.  True  power  does  not  yield  to  any 
right,  even  be  it  that  of  God.  None  will  dare  approach  it  in 
order  to  deprive  it  even  of  an  atom  of  its  might. 


Protocol  No.  XXIII 

TO  teach  the  people  obedience  they  must  be  taught  modesty, 
and  to  accomplish  this  the  production  of  luxuries  must 
be  limited.  We  will  thus  improve  customs,  demoralized  by 
rivalry,  resulting  from  luxury. 

We  will  restore  handicraft,  which  will  undermine  the  private 
capital  of  manufacturers.  This  is  necessary,  because  big  manu- 
facturers often  influence,  although  not  always  consciously,  the 
thoughts  of  the  people  against  the  government. 

70 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

A  people,  practicing  handicraft,  does  not  know  what 
unemployment  means,  and  this  makes  them  cling  to  existing 
conditions  and  consequently  to  the  power  of  authority.  Un- 
employment is  most  dangerous  for  a  government.  It  will  have 
finished  its  work  for  us  as  soon  as  authority  falls  into  our 
hands. 

Drunkenness  will  also  be  forbidden  by  law  and  will  be  pun- 
ishable as  a  crime  against  human  decency,  for  man  becomes 
bestial  under  the  influence  of  alcohol. 

Once  more  I  state,  that  people  obey  blindly  only  the  hand 
that  is  strong  and  entirely  independent  of  them,  in  which  they 
see  a  sword  of  defense  and  a  stronghold  against  the  blows 
of  social  misfortune.  Why  should  the  sovereign  have  an 
angel's  heart?  They  want  to  see  in  him  the  personification  of 
might  and  power. 

The  sovereign  who  will  replace  the  present  existing  govern- 
ments, dragging  along  their  existence  in  the  midst  of  a  society 
demoralized  by  us,  which  denies  even  the  power  of  God  and 
from  whose  midst  rises  on  all  sides  the  flames  of  anarchy,  must 
primarily  undertake  to  extinguish  this  all-consuming  fire. 
Therefore,  he  must  destroy  such  a  society,  if  necessary  drown 
it  in  its  own  blood,  in  order  to  resurrect  it  as  a  well-organized 
army,  which  consciously  struggles  against  the  infection  of  any 
anarchy  afifecting  the  state  organism. 

He,  God's  ^lect,  is  chosen  from  above  for  the  purpose  of 
crushing  the  insane  forces  that  are  moved  by  instinct  and  not 
by  intellect,  by  bestiality  and  not  by  humanitarianism.  These 
forces  are  now  triumphant,  and  assume  the  form  of  robberies 
and  all  kinds  of  violence  exercised  in  the  name  of  liberty  and  of 
right.  They  have  destroyed  all  social  order,  so  as  to  establish 
the  throne  of  the  King  of  Lsrael ;  but  their  role  will  be  ended 
with  his  coming  into  power.  Then  it  will  be  necessary  to 
sweep  them  from  his  path,  on  which  not  a  twig  or  an  im- 
pediment shall  remain. 

.  Then  we  will  say  to  the  peoples :  Pray  to  God  and  bow 
before  him  who  bears  the  mark  of  predestination,  to  whom 
God  Himself  showed  His  Star,  so  that  none  but  He  Himself 
should  free  you  from  all  sinful  forces  and  from  evil. 


71 


THE   PROTOCOLS 


Protocol  No.  XXIV 

^^TOW  I  shall  refer  to  the  manner  in  which  we  will  strengthen 
■^  ^  the  dynastic  roots  of  King  David  so  as  to  cause  this  dynasty 
to  endure  until  the  last  day.  This  method  will  consist  chiefly 
of  the  same  principles  which  enabled  our  Wise  Men  to  con- 
serve their  power  to  cope  with  universal  problems  and  to  guide 
the  education  of  the  thoughts  of  humanity  at  large. 

A  few  members  of  the  seed  of  David  will  train  the  sovereigns 
and  their  successors,  who  will  be  selected  not  by  right  of 
inlieritance,  but  according  to  their  personal  ability.  To  them 
the  deep  political  mysteries  and  the  plan  of  our  rule  will  be  con- 
fided, but  in  such  a  wise  manner  that  nobody  will  know  these 
secrets.  The  aim  of  this  method  is  to  prove  to  all  that  power 
wiU  not  be  given  to  the  uninitiated  in  the  mysteries  of  politi- 
cal art. 

Only  such  people  will  be  taught  how  to  apply  the  above  men- 
tioned plans  in  practice,  by  comparing  them  with  the  experi- 
ences of  many  centuries,  and  only  they  will  be  initiated  in  the 
conclusions  drawn  from  all  the  observations  of  political,  eco- 
nomic, and  social  movements  and  sciences ;  in  short,  only  they 
will  know  the  true  spirit  of  the  laws,  irrevocably  established  by 
nature  for  the  purpose  of  regulating  human  relationship. 

Direct  descendants  of  the  sovereign  will  often  be  prevented 
from  inheriting  the  throne  if,  during  the  period  of  their  study, 
they  show  signs  of  frivolity,  lenience,  or  other  tendencies 
detrimental  to  authority,  which  would  make  them  incapable 
of  government  and  dangerous  to  the  prestige  of  the  Crown. 

Only  those  of  an  undoubtedly  able  and  firm,  even  cruel  char- 
acter, will  receive  the  reins  of  government  from  our  Wise  Men. 

In  case  of  illness,  loss  of  will-power,  or  any  other  form  of 
inefficiency,  the  sovereigns  will  be  compelled  to  hand  over  the 
reins  of  government  to  new  and  able  hands. 

The  sovereign's  immediate  plan  of  action  and  its  application 
in  the  future  will  be  unknown  even  to  the  so-called  closest 
advisers. 

Only  the  sovereign  and  Tiis  three  sponsors  will  know  the 
future. 

In  the  person  of  the  sovereign,  with  his  immovable  will  over 

72 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

himself  and  humanity,  all  will  recognize  Fate  itself  with  her 
mysterious  paths.  Nobody  will  know  the  aims  of  the  sovereign 
when  he  issues  his  orders,  and  thus  nobody  will  dare  oppose 
him. 

Naturally  the  mental  capacity  of  the  sovereign  must  be 
equal  to  the  plan  of  rule  herein  contained.  For  this  reason  he 
will  not  mount  the  throne  before  a  test  of  his  mind  is  made  by 
the  above  mentioned  Wise  Men. 

To  make  people  know  and  love  their  sovereign,  it  is  necessary 
that  he  should  address  the  people  in  public  places,  thus  es- 
tablishing harmony  between  the  two  forces,  now  separated 
from  each  other  by  mutual  terror.  This  terror  was  necessary 
for  us  until  the  time  came  to  make  both  forces  fall  under  our 
influence. 

The  King  of  Israel  must  not  be  influenced  by  his  passions, 
especially  by  sensuality.  No  particular  element  of  his  nature 
must  have  the  upper  hand  and  rule  over  his  mind.  Sensuality, 
more  than  anything  else,  upsets  mental  ability  and  clearness  of 
vision  by  deflecting  thought  to  the  worst  and  most  bestial  side 
of  human  nature. 

The  Pillar  of  the  Universe  in  the  person  of  the  World  Ruler, 
sprung  from  the  sacred  seed  of  David,  must  sacrifice  all 
personal  desires  for  the  benefit  of  his  people. 

Our  sovereign  must  be  irreproachable. 


73 


Part  Two 

Evidence  as  to  Origin  and  Authenticitv 

I.  parallelism  between  the  actual 
policies  of  the  bolsheviki  and 

THE    protocols 

The  most  striking  fact  in  connection  with  the  Protocols 
is  the  close  resemblance  which  their  ruthless  program 
bears  in  many  respects  to  the  policies  actually  put  into  effect 
by  the  Bolsheviki  in  Russia.  Indeed,  without  this  fact  before 
us,  the  necessity  for  a  serious  consideration  of  the  Protocols 
would  be  much  less  apparent.  If  the  evidence  shows  that  the 
Bolshevist  movement  is  a  movement  conducted  under  Jewish 
leadership  and  principally  controlled  by  Jews,  and,  further- 
more, that  it  closely  corresponds  with  the  political  program 
outlined  in  the  Procotols,  then,  indeed,  we  have  facts  of  grave 
significance  supporting  the  authenticity  of  the  Protocols. 

I.    Jewish  Character  of  the  Bolshevist  Movement 
IN  Russia 

With  regard  to  the  question  as  to  how  far  the  Bolshevist 
movement  is  a  Jewish  movement  in  the  sense  that  it  is  under 
Jewish  control,  there  is  some  disagreement.  Certain  promi- 
nent Jews  in  this  country,  while  admitting  that  most  of  the 
Bolshevist  leaders  in  Russia  are  Jews,  claim  that  this  is  a 
mere  coincidence,  and  claim  further  that  the  Bolshevist  lead- 
ers are  only  apostate  Jews  who  do  not  adhere  to  the  Jewish 
religion.^  The  evidence,  however,  is  not  very  convincing  on 
either  point,  for  on  the  one  hand  the  proportion  of  Jews 
among  the   Bolshevist  leaders   in  Russia  is   so  large  that   it 

^  The  Jewish  sayings  cited  in  this  volume  show  that  some  of  the 
great  Jewish  leaders  maintain  that  the  apostasy  of  a  Jew  in  the  matter 
of  religion  does  not  prevent  him  from  remaining  for  all  other  purposes 
a  Jew,  or  release  him  from  his  obligations  as  such. 

74 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

strongly  tends  to  show  that  it  is  not  accidental  but  must  be 
otherwise  explained,  while  on  the  other  hand,  as  to  the  allega- 
tion of  apostasy,  this  seems  to  be  principally  based  upon 
evidence  that  the  Jewish  leaders  in  Russia  are  denouncing 
religion  in  general  on  the  ground  that  it  is  the  bulwark  of 
the  capitalistic  system  and  the  enemy  of  the  Socialistic  State, 
in  accordance  with  the  teachings  of  Karl  Marx  and  his  fol- 
lowers. Such  evidence,  however,  does  not  prove  very  much 
if  in  practice  only  the  Christian  church  is  actually  attacked. 

It  is  important  to  note  in  this  connection  that  Karl  Marx 
himself  was  a  Jew,  as  are  also  practically  all  of  the  best 
known  leaders  of  radical  socialism,  such  as  Bebel,  Bernstein, 
Lassalle,  Hillquit,  the  brothers  Adler  (in  Austria),  etc.  The 
legend  now  prominently  displayed  by  the  Bolsheviki  in  Russia, 
that  ''  religion  is  the  opium  of  the  people,"  was  the  saying 
of  Karl  Marx  himself,  while  it  was  Bebel  who  said :  "  Chris- 
tianity and  Socialism  stand  towards  each  other  as  fire  and 
water." 

Moreover,  there  is  evidence  that  there  has  been  a  marked 
persecution  of  Christian  priests  and  their  congregations  by 
the  Bolsheviki,  and  that  the  Jewish  rabbis  have  not  been 
molested.  Generally  speaking,  we  believe  that  the  preponder- 
ance of  evidence  strongly  tends  to  show  that  Bolshevism  is 
Jewish  in  character  in  the  sense  that  it  is  under  the  control 
principally  of  Jews  who  occupy,  either  openly  or  secretly, 
almost  all  of  the  positions  of  importance  in  the  Soviet  govern- 
ment in  Russia.  This  was  equally  true  in  regard  to  the  recent 
Spartacan  and  Bolshevist  revolutions  in  Germany  and  Hun- 
gary. The  one  important  exception  is  Lenin  himself,  Trotzky 
and  almost  all  the  other  important  Bolshevist  leaders  to-day 
being  members  of  the  Jewish  race. 

Evidence  that  the  Bolsheviki  in  Russia  have  conducted  a 
campaign  of  persecution  against  the  Christian  religion,  while 
protecting  the  Jewish  religion,  will  be  considered  below  under 
the  heading,  "  The  Destruction  of  Religion  and  Christianity." 
For  the  present  we  shall  confine  ourselves  to  other  evidence 
which  tends  to  show  that  the  Bolshevik  movement  in  Russia 
is  under  Jewish  leadership  and  may  be  regarded  as  primarily 
a  Jewish  movement. 


75 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

(a)   Testimony  before  the  Overman  Committee 

The  testimony  of  a  number  of  reliable  witnesses  before  the 
Overman  Committee  is  to  the  effect  that  from  the  very  begin- 
ning the  leadership  of.  the  Bolshevist  revolution  in  Russia  has 
been  principally  Jewish  and  that  the  movement  had  powerful 
support  from  Jews  returning  to  Russia  in  the  spring  of  19 17. 

This  testimony  was  taken  early  in  the  year  19 19  and  is  con- 
tained in  the  printed  Senate  Report  (a  public  document) 
entitled,  "  Bolshevik  Propaganda  —  Hearings  before  a  Sub- 
committee of  the  Committee  on  the  Judiciary,  United  States 
Senate,  Sixty-fifth  Congress,  pursuant  to  S.  Res.  439  and 
469." 

Among  the  witnesses  who  testified  as  to  the  Jewish  char- 
acter of  the  Bolshevist  movement  before  the  Senate  Com- 
mittee was  Dr.  George  A.  Simons,  a  Methodist  clergyman 
who  had  been  for  many  years  in  charge  of  a  church  and  other 
property  belonging  to  the  American  Methodists  in  Petrograd. 
He  was  there  during  the  Kerensky  regime  and  during  the 
Bolshevist  regime  until  October  6,   19 18. 

Dr.  Simons  testified  that  "  at  the  beginning  of  the  so-called 
new  regime  [ Kerensky 's]  there  was  a  disposition  to  glorify 
the  Allies  and  to  make  a  great  deal  of  what  the  French  Revo- 
lution had  stood  for ;  within  from  six  to  eight  weeks  there 
was  an  undercurrent  just  the  opposite,  and  things  began  to 
loom  up  in  a  pro-German  way."  ^ 

He  then  told  of  the  arrival  of  Lenin  from  Switzerland  via 
Germany,  and  of  Bronstein  (alias  Trotzky)  from  New  York, 
and  how  they  conducted  a  vigorous  agitation  in  Russia  while 
Kerensky  was  "  running  up  and  down  the  front."  He  then 
goes  on  to  testify  as  follows : 

Mr.  Simons.  "  Kerensky  was  spending  a  good  deal  of  his 
time  running  up  and  down  the  front,  trying  to  hearten  the 
Russian  soldiers  in  their  warfare,  and  he  was  generally  ac- 
credited with  being  a  fine  orator  and  doing  splendid  work,  and 
I  do  not  doubt  but  what  he  did  manage  to  keep  the  men  longer 
than  they  otherwise  would  have  stayed  in,  but  we  were  told 
there  were  hundreds  of  agitators  who  had  followed  in  the  trail 
of  Trotzky-Bronstein,  these  men  having  come  over  from  the 

*  •'  Bolshevik  Propaganda.  Hearings  before  a  Subcommittee  on  the 
Judiciary,  United  States  Senate,  Sixty-fifth  Congress,"  p.  in. 

76 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

lower  East  Side  of  New  York.  I  was  surprised  to  find  scores 
of  such  men  walkino-  up  and  down  Nevsky.  Some  of  them, 
when  they  learned  that  I  was  the  American  pastor  in  Petro- 
grad,  stepped  up  to  me  and  seemed  very  much  pleased  that 
there  was  somebody  who  could  speak  English,  and  their  broken 
English  showed  that  they  had  not  qualified  as  being  real  Amer- 
icans ;  and  a  number  of  these  men  called  on  me,  and  a  number 
of  us  were  impressed  with  the  strange  Yiddish  element  in  this 
thing  right  from  the  start,  and  it  soon  became  evident  that 
more  than  half  of  the  agitators  in  the  so-called  Bolshevik 
movement  were  Yiddish.'' 

Senator  Nelson.     "  Hebrews  ? '' 

Mr.  Simons.  "  They  were  Hebrews,  apostate  Jews.  I  do 
not  want  to  say  anything  against  the  Jews,  as  such.  I  am  not 
in  sympathy  with  the  anti-Semitic  movement,  never  have  been, 
and  do  not  ever  expect  to  be.  I  am  against  it.  I  abhor  all  po- 
groms of  whatever  kind.  But  I  have  a  firm  conviction  that  this 
thing  is  Yiddish,  and  that  one  of  its  bases  is  found  in  the  East 
Side  of  New  York." 

Senator  Nelson.  "  Trotzky  came  over  from  New  York 
during  that  summer,  did  he  not?" 

Mr.  Simons.     ''  He  did." 

Senator  Overman.  ''  You  think  he  brought  these  people 
with  him  ?  " 

Mr.  Simons.  "  I  am  not  able  to  say  that  he  brought  them 
with  him.  I  think  that  most  of  them  came  after  him,  but  that 
he  was  responsible  for  their  coming." 

Mr.  Simons  further  states  (Senate  Report,  p.  114)  : 

"  The  latest  startling  information,  given  me  by  some  one  who 
says  that  there  is  good  authority  for  it  —  and  I  am  to  be 
given  the  exact  figures  later  on  and  have  them  checked  up 
properly  by  the  proper  authorities  —  is  this,  that  in  December, 
1918,  in  the  northern  community  of  Petrograd,  so-called  — 
that  is  what  they  call  that  section  of  the  Soviet  regime  under 
the  presidency  of  the  man  known  as  Mr.  Apfelbaum  —  out  of 
388  members,  only  16  happened  to  be  real  Russians,  and  all 
the  rest  Jews,  with  the  exception  possibly  of  one  man,  who 
is  a  negro  from  America,  who  calls  himself  Prof.  Gordon, 
and  265  of  the  members  of  this  northern  commune  government, 
that  is  sitting  in  the  old  Smolny  Institute,  came  from  the  lower 
East  Side  of  New  York  —  265  of  them.  ...  In  fact,  I 
am  very  much  impressed  with  this, 'that  moving  around  here 
I  find  that  certain  Bolsheviki  propagandists  are  nearly  all  Jews 
—  apostate  Jews.  I  have  been  in  the  so-called  People's  House, 
at  7  East  Fifteenth  Street,  New  York,  which  calls  itself  also 
the  Rand  School  of  Social  Science,  and  I  have  visited  that  at 
least  six  times  during  the  last  eleven  weeks  or  so,  buying  their 

77 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

literature,  and  some  of  the  most  seditious  stuff  I  have  ever 
found  against  our  own  Government,  and  19  out  of  every  20 
people  I  have  seen  there  have  been  Jews." 

On  the  same  page,  referring  to  a  pamphlet  written  by  one 
Albert  Rhys  Williams,  Dr.  Simons  states: 

"  I  have  analyzed  certain  questions  and  answers,  especially 
with  regard  to  this  paragraph  on  religion,  and  I  have  no  doubt 
in  my  mind  that  the  predominant  element  in  this  Bolsheviki 
movement  in  America  is,  you  may  call  it,  the  Yiddish  of  the 
East  Side." 

On  page  116  the  witness  further  states: 

"  I  was  impressed  with  this.  Senator,  that  shortly  after  the 
great  revolution  of  the  winter  of  191 7  there  were  scores  of 
Jews  standing  on  the  benches  and  soap  boxes,  and  what  not, 
talking  until  their  mouths  frothed,  and  I  often  remarked  to  my 
sister,  '  Well,  what  are  we  coming  to,  anyway  ?  This  all  looks 
so  Yiddish.'  Up  to  that  time  we  had  very  few  Jews,  because 
there  was,  as  you  may  know,  a  restriction  against  having  Jews 
in  Petrograd ;  but  after  the  revolution  they  swarmed  in  there, 
and  most  of  the  agitators  happened  to  be  Jews.  I  do  not  want 
to  be  unfair  to  them,  but  I  usually  know  a  Jew  when  I  see 
one." 

In  a  subsequent  part  of  his  testimony,  he  says : 

"  I  had  occasion  to  speak  with  people  who  were  working  and 
people  who  were  not  bourgeois,  I  interviewed  hundreds,  and  I 
asked  them,  '  Well,  what  do  you  think  of  this  thing? '  '  Well, 
we  know  that  it  is  first  of  all  German,  and  second,  we  know 
that  it  is  Jewish.  It  is  not  a  Russian  proposition  at  all.'  That 
became  so  popular  that  as  you  moved  through  the  streets  in 
Petrograd  in  July  and  August  and  September  and  the  begin- 
ning of  October,  openly  they  would  tell  you  this,  '  This  is  not 
a  Russian  Government ;  this  a  German  and  Hebrew  Govern- 
ment.' And  then  others  would  come  out  and  say,  '  And  very 
soon  there  is  going  to  be  a  big  pogrom.'  As  a  result  of  that, 
hundreds  of  Bolshevik  officials  who  happened  to  he  Jeivs  were 
sending  their  wives  and  their  children  out  of  Petrograd  and 
Moscow,  afraid  that  the  pogrom  would  really  come."   (p.  132). 

On  page  142  of  his  testimony  Dr.  Simons  introduced  a  list 
of  names,  which  he  said  was  widely  circulated  in  Petrograd 
in  August,  191 7,  giving  the  real  names  and  the  Jewish  names 
of  the  most  important  Bolshevist  leaders.  This  list  is  as 
follows : 

78 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

Real  name 
"  I.  Chernoff      Von  Gutmann 

2.  Trotzky Bronstein 

3.  Martoff   ..." Zederbaum 

4.  Kamkoff      Katz 

5.  Meshkoff Goldenberg 

6.  Zagorsky Krochmal 

7.  Suchanoff Gimmer 

8.  Dan      Gurvitch 

9.  Parvuss Geldfand 

10.  Kradek Sabelson 

11.  Zinovyeff Apfelbanm 

12.  Stekloff Nachamkes 

13.  Larin Lurye 

14.  Ryazanoff Goldenbach 

15.  Bogdanoff Josse 

16.  Goryeff Goldmann 

17.  Zwezdin       Wanstein 

18.  Lieber      Goldmann 

19.  Ganezky       Fiirstenberg 

20.  Roshal Solomon " 

Dr.  Simons  also  testified  that  when  the  Bolsheviki  came  Into 
power  the  Yiddish  language  at  once  became  predominant  in 
official  proclamations  and  posters.     He  says : 

"  I  might  mention  this,  that  when  the  Bolsheviki  came  into 
power,  all  over  Petrograd  we  at  once  had  a  predominance  of 
Yiddish  proclamations,  big  posters,  and  everything  in  Yiddish. 
It  became  very  evident  that  now  that  was  to  be  one  of  the  great 
languages  of  Russia ;  and  the  real  Russians,  of  course,  did  not 
take  very  kindly  to  it." 

On  page  135  Dr.  Simons  states: 

"  Trotzky  is  a  Jew.    His  real  name  is  Leon  Bronstein."  ^ 


Testimony  of  Mr.   William  Chap  in  Huntington 

Mr.  Huntington  was  Commercial  Attache  of  the  United 
States  Embassy  at  Petrograd  from  June,  1916,  until  September, 
1 918.  He  was  in  Petrograd  at  the  outbreak  of  the  Bolshevist 
conp  d'etat  in  November,  1917,  and  remained  there  until  Feb- 
ruary,   1918,  when  he  was  sent  on  a  mission  to   Siberia  by 

*  Ambassador  Francis,  in  his  testimony  before  the  Overman  Com- 
mittee, stated  that  Dr.  George  A.  Simons  is  an  absolutely  reliable  and 
trustworthy  man  (p.  977),  and  that  the  same  is  true  of  Mr.  Roger  E. 
Simmons,  whose  testimony  is  cited  below. 

79 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

Ambassador  Francis.  When  he  returned  to  Russia  he  re- 
mained in  Moscow  from  May,  191 8,  until  August  26,  191 8. 
He  states  on  page  47 : 

''  The  Bolsheviks  are  internationalists,  and  they  were  not  in- 
terested in  the  particular  national  ideals  of  Russia." 

On  page  69  he  testified : 

"  1  he  leaders  of  the  movement,  I  should  say,  are  about  two- 
thirds  Russian  Jews  and  perhaps  one-sixth  or  more  of  some  of 
the  other  nationalities,  like  the  Letts,  or  the  Armenians." 


Testimony  of  Mr.  William  W.  Welsh 

Mr.  Welsh  was  employed  by  the  National  City  Bank  and 
was  in  Russia  from  October,  191 6,  until  September,  19 18.  He 
states  on  page  269 : 

"In  Russia  it  is  well  known  that  three-fourths  of  the  Bol- 
shevik leaders  are  JezvishJ' 

In  regard  to  the  men  who  went  to  Russia  from  the  East 
Side  of  New  York,  at  the  outbreak  of  the  revolution,  he 
stated : 

"  There  were  some  —  not  many,  but  there  were  some  —  real 
Russians ;  and  what  I  mean  by  real  Russians  is  Russian-born, 
and  not  Russian  Jews." 

The  witness  also  stated  that  he  knew  *'  several  cases "  in 
which  well-to-do  Jews  had  been  persecuted  in  the  same  way 
as  other  Russian  bourgeois.  On  page  270  he  states : 

"  Bolshevism  cannot  be  explained  along  racial  lines  alone. 
The  Bolsheviks  are  made  up  of  the  very  worst  elements  of 
many  races.  It  is  important,  however,  that  Jews  in  this  coun- 
try should  not  favor  Bolshevism  because  of  any  liberties  or 
privileges  which  they  may  think  are  being  accorded  to  the 
Jews  in  Russia  by  the  Bolsheviks.  They  should  study  the 
facts  carefully  and  not  be  prejudiced  by  any  racial  feeling,  or 
they  are  sure  to  bring  the  odium  of  Bolshevism  unjustly  to  the 
door  of  the  Jew.  The  best  Jews  in  this  country  would  do  well 
to  brand  the  Jewish  Bolsheviks  in  Russia  as  anti-Jews,  which 
they  really  are,  for  they  bring  nothing  but  discredit  to  the  Jew- 
ish race." 


80 


THE  PROTOCOLS 


Testimony  of  Roger  E.  Simmons 

Mr.  Simmons  was  Trade  Commissioner,  connected  with  the 
United  States  Department  of  Commerce,  who  was  in  Siberia 
and  Russia  from  July,  191 7,  until  November,  19 18.  He  was 
in  Vologda  in  July,  191 8,  and  gives  a  graphic  account  of  his 
imprisonment  there  by  the  assistant  of  the  commissar  of  that 
community,  a  man  named  I  duke.     He  says : 

"  Iduke  is  a  Lettish  Jew,  a  man  of  a  very  irascible  nature, 
and,  on  account  of  his  experience  in  the  uprising  in  Yaroslav, 
where  the  protest  against  the  Bolshevik  regime  had  become 
formidable,  he  had  the  reputation  of  being  the  crudest  and  the 
most  bloodthirsty  Bolshevik  leader  of  the  revolution." 

Mr.  Simmons  then  narrates  how  he  himself  escaped  execu- 
tion only  because  he  succeeded  in  bribing  a  Lettish  soldier 
who  had  been  in  America  to  deliver  a  letter  to  the  Swedish 
Consul  General.  An  English  subject  who  was  imprisoned 
with  him  in  the  same  cell  was  actually  executed.  Shortly 
before  his  death  this  Englishman  said  to  Simmons : 

"  I  do  not  like  the  situation.  I  don't  understand  these  people. 
They  are  not  Russians.  I  don't  know  why  they  accuse  me,  nor 
what  they  are  going  to  do  with  me."  ^ 

Testimony  of  an  Anonymous  Witness 

Another  witness,  who  was  allowed  to  withhold  his  name, 
testified  before  the  Senate  Committee  that  he  left  Petrograd 
November  6,  19 17,  the  night  the  Bolshevist  uprising  took 
place.  His  testimony  on  page  321  of  the  Senate  Report  is 
as  follows : 

"  With  regard  to  the  industrial  conditions  before  the  Bol- 
sheviki  rising  started,  with  the  revolution  of  March,  191 7,  we 
found  that  there  were  quite  a  number  of  so-called  Americans 
who  had  returned  to  Russia  almost  immediately  after  the  revo- 
lution, commencing,  probably,  to  arrive  in  April  of  1917." 

Senator  Nei^son.  "  What  sort  of  people  were  they?  They 
were  people  who  had  been  here,  were  they  not  ?  " 

Mr. .     "  People  who  had  been  in  this  country." 

Senator  Nelson.     "  Were  they  Hebrews  ?  " 

Mr.  .  "A  large  number  of  them  were  —  that  is  He- 
brew by  race,  non-Slavs  —  and  we  were  continually  meeting 

^  "  Bolshevik  Propaganda,"  p.  310. 

81 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

these  men  on  all  sorts  of  labor  conditions,  (committees?)  to 
regulate  the  hours  of  labor  and  the  rates  of  remuneration,  and 
quite  a  number  of  them  spoke  English." 

Testimony  of  Theodor  Kryshtofovich 

This  witness  testified  that  he  left  Petrograd  on  December  15, 
19 1 8,  and  that  he  had  been  there  continuously  for  the  three 
years  previous  to  that  date ;  that  he  belonged  to  no  political 
party  in  Russia,  but  had  lived  among  the  peasants  and  work- 
men, teaching  them  agriculture.  He  at  one  time  had  been 
employed  by  the  Russian  Department  of  Agriculture,  as  an 
agent,  in  the  United  States. 

On  page  424  he  testified  in  regard  to  the  Jewish  aspect 
of  the  movement  as  follows : 

"And,  besides  these  refugees,  most  of  the  people  that  are 
governing  Russia  now  are  Jews.  I  am  not  against  Jews  in 
general.  They  are  a  very  capable  and  energetic  people,  but, 
as  you  Americans  say,  the  right  man  must  be  in  the  right  place. 
Their  place  is  in  the  commission  houses,  in  banks,  in  the  offices, 
but  not  in  the  government  of  a  fine  agricultural  country.  They 
do  not  understand  anything  about  agriculture,  about  produc- 
tion, about  keeping  materials,  and  about  distribution.  They  do 
not  know  anything  about  those  things  at  all." 

Senator  Wolcott.  ''  You  mean  those  that  are  in  charge 
of  the  Bolsheviki,  do  you  not  ?  " 

Mr.  Kryshtofovich.  *' I  am  talking  about  the  Bolsheviki; 
because  if  you  take  out  Bolshevik  government,  Lenine  is  a 
Russian  and  all  these  constellations  that  are  turning  around 
this  sun  are  Jews.  They  have  changed  their  names.  For  in- 
stance, Trotzky  is  not  Trotzky,  but  Bronstein.  We  have  Apf  el- 
baum,  and  so  on,  and  so  on." 

(b)    Other  Evict enee 

It  is  important  that  other  official  documents  pertaining  to 
the  Bolshevist  activities  in  Russia  also  refer  to  the  question 
which  we  are  now  discussing,  namely,  the  Jewish  character 
of  the  Bolshevist  regime.  In  this  connection  we  quote  from 
the  British  White  Book,  Russia  No.  i  (1919),  entitled  "A 
Collection  of  Reports  on  Bolshevism  in  Russia,  presented  to 
Parliament  by  Command  of  His  Majesty.     April,  1919." 

This  document  was  published  in  London  at  the  government 
printing  office  in   1919.     In  exhibit  No.  33,  a  cablegram  dis- 

82 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

patched  by  Mr.  Alston  to  Earl  Curzon,  from  Vladivostok  to 
London,  February  8,  1919  ("telegraphic  —  following  from 
consul  at  Ekaterinburg,  6th  February"),  the  following  is 
stated : 

"  From  examination  of  several  labourer  and  peasant  wit- 
nesses, I  have  evidence  to  the  effect  that  very  smallest  per- 
centage of  this  district  were  pro-Bolshevik,  majority  of  labour- 
ers sympathising  with  summoning  of  Constituent  Assembly. 
Witnesses  further  stated  that  Bolshevik  leaders  did  not  repre- 
sent Russian  working  classes,  most  of  them  being  Jews " 
(page  33)- 

In  a  cable  dispatch  from  General  Knox  to  the  British  War 
Office  on  February  5,  1919,  from  Omsk,  Siberia,  details  are 
given  as  to  the  murder  of  the  Imperial  Russian  family.  This 
cable  reads  in  part  as  follows : 

"  With  regard  to  the  murder  of  the  Imperial  family  at  Ekat- 
erinburg, there  is  further  evidence  to  show  that  there  were  two 
parties  in  the  local  Soviet,  one  which  was  anxious  to  save  Im- 
perial family,  and  the  latter,  headed  by  five  Jews,  two  of  whom 
were  determined  to  have  them  murdered.  These  two  Jews,  by 
name  Vainen  and  Safarof,  went  with  Lenine  when  he  made  a 
journey  across  Germany"  (page  41). 

Again,  in  a  report  made  by  Rev.  B.  S.  Lombard  to  Earl 
Curzon  on  March  23,  1919,  referring  to  the  results  of  the 
Bolshevist  regime  in  Russia,  among  other  things,  the  follow- 
ing is  stated : 

"  All  business  became  paralyzed,  shops  were  closed,  Jews 
became  possessors  of  most  of  the  business  houses,  and  horrible 
scenes  of  starvation  became  common  in  the  country  districts. 
The  peasants  put  their  children  to  death  rather  than  see  them, 
starve.  In  a  village  on  the  Dvina,  not  far  from  Schlusselburg, 
a  mother  hanged  three  of  her  children"  (page  57). 

Mr.  Henry  C.  Emery,  formerly  Chairman  of  the  LTnited 
States  Tariff  Board,  recently  wrote  a  treatise  on  Bolshevism, 
of  which  Lord  Bryce  has  said : 

"  It  seems  to  me  the  sanest  and  clearest  exposition  of  Bol- 
shevist theory  and  practice  that  I  have  seen  and  confirms  my 
view  that  between  them  and  us  there  can  be  no  peace." 

Mr.  Emery  comes  to  the  conclusion  that  Bolshevism  is  the 
promotion  of  a  relentless  and  universal  class  war,  and  that 
''a  Bolshevik  is  a  man  who  believes  in  the  overthrow  of  the 

83 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

institution  of  private  property  by  force  of  arms."  While  this 
is  the  definition  which  he  gives  of  Bolshevism  as  a  movement, 
and  his  argument  in  support  of  it  is  certainly  a  very  able  one, 
it  is  interesting  to  note  what  he  says  in  regard  to  the  Jewish 
support  of  the  movement : 

"  In  the  minds  of  some  people,  especially  in  Russia,  Bolshev- 
ism takes  on  the  color  of  a  revolt  of  the  Jews  against  the  Rus- 
sians, who  have  so  long  kept  them  in  subjection.  Lenin  is  of 
course  a  pure  Russian,  and  it  is  a  mistake  to  say  that  all  the 
other  leaders  of  importance  are  Jews.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
Jews  have  been  active  in  the  movement  out  of  all  proportion 
to  their  relative  numbers.  No  one  who  ever  made  a  visit  to 
Smolny  Institute,  when  that  was  the  headquarters  of  the  Bol- 
shevik government  at  Petrograd,  could  fail  to  understand  how 
easy  it  was  to  get  the  impression  that  the  Jews  had  at  last 
seized  the  power." 

Mr.  Robert  Wilton,  a  well-known  Englishman,  who  was  the 
Petrograd  correspondent  of  the  London  Times,  and  a  Knight 
of  St.  George,  in  his  book  entitled  *'  Russia's  Agony,"  refers 
to  the  part  which  the  Jews  played  in  undermining  the  Keren- 
sky  government  and  establishing  the  Bolshevist  rule : 

"  Subversion  had  been  carried  out  by  a  handful  of  pseudo- 
Jew  Extremists  in  the  Soviet,  but  the  Soviet  was  a  party  to 
the  traitorous  business.  Most  of  the  leaders  —  especially  the 
pseudo-Jews  —  were  a  truculent  pack,  cowering  behind  the 
soldiery,  intent  upon  realizing  their  revolutionary  '  ideals,'  but 
terrified  by  a  possibility  of  failure  and  eventual  reprisals." 

The  author  also  states: 

''  Afterwards  their  numbers  [referring  to  the  Jew  Extremists 
in  the  Soviet]  increased  largely,  and  although  they  studiously 
concealed  their  identity  under  assumed  Russian  or  Polish 
names,  it  became  known  that  the  principal  ones  were :  Naham- 
kez  —  Steklov,  Apfelbaum  —  Zinoviev,  Rosenfeldt  —  Kame- 
nev,  Goldmann — Gorev,  Goldberg — Mekowski,  Zederbaum  — 
Martoy,  Himmer — Sukhanov,  Krachman  —  Zagorski,  Hol- 
lander '—  Mieshkowski,  Lourier  —  Larim,  Sefifer  —  Bogdanov. ' 
Among  the  leaders  of  this  gang  —  under  Lenin  —  were: 
Trotzky,  whose  real  name  was  Bronstein,  and  Feldmann,  alias 
Chernov."  ^ 

In  the  well-known  French  periodical  L' Illustration,  issued 

September  14,  1918,  an  article  appeared  under  the  title  "  Petro- 

^  Russia's  Agony,"  pp.  137,  138,  published  by  Edward  Arnold,  London, 
1918. 

84 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

grad   under  the   Commune,"    from   which   we   reproduce   the 
following  extract : 

"  The  Masters  of  the  Hour. 
''The  Bolshevist  Movement  and  the  Jews  of  Russia 

"  When  one  lives  in  contact  with  the  functionaries  who  are 
serving  the  Bolshevist  government,  one  feature  strikes  the  at- 
tention, which  is  that  almost  all  of  them  are  Jews. 

"  I  am  not  at  all  anti-Semitic  but  I  must  state  what  strikes 
the  eyes :  everywhere  in  Petrograd,  in  Moscow,  in  Provincial 
Districts,  in  all  commissariats,  in  district  offices,  in  Smolny,  in 
the  former  ministries,  in  the  Soviets,  I  have  met  nothing  but 
Jews  and  again  Jews. 

"  A  Jew  is  this  District  Commissary,  former  stock  broker, 
with  a  double  bourgeois  chin.  A  Jew  is  this  commissary  of  the 
bank,  very  elegant,  with  a  cravat  of  the  latest  style,  and  a  fancy 
waistcoat.  Again  a  Jew,  this  inspector  of  taxes,  with  his 
hooked  nose :  he  understands  perfectly  how  to  squeeze  the 
bourgeois  in  order  to  cover  the  deficit  in  the  Bolshevist  budget 
which  amounts  for  the  first  half  year,  1918,  to  14,000,000,000 
rubles !  Jewish  are  these  little  stenographers,  these  secre- 
taries :  the  same  hooked  noses,  the  same  jet  black  hair. 

"  The  more  one  studies  the  second  revolution  the  more  one 
is  convinced  that  Bolshevism  is  a  Jewish  movement  which  can 
be  explained  by  the  special  conditions  in  which  the  Jewish 
people  were  placed  in  Russia." 

In  the  London  Times  of  March  29,  1919,  the  following 
article  appeared,  entitled  "  Bolshevist  Portraits  III.  Some 
Commissaries " :  .  , 

"  One  of  the  most  curious  features  of  the  Bolshevist  move- 
ment is  the  high  percentage  of  non-Russian  elements  amongst 
its  leaders.  Of  the  twenty  or  thirty  commissaries  or  leaders 
who  provide  the  central  machinery  of  the  Bolshevist  movement 
not  less  than  75%  are  Jews.  ... 

"If  Lenin  is  the  brains  of  the  movement,  the  Jews  provide 
the  executive  officers.  Of  the  leading  commissaries,  Trotzky, 
Zinoviev.  Kameneff,  Stekloff,  Sverdloff,  Uritsky,  Joffe,  Ra- 
kovsky,  Radek,  Menjinsky,  Larin,  Bronski,  Zaalkind,  Volo- 
darsky,  Petroff,  Litvinoff,  Smirdovitch,  and  Vovrovsky  are  all 
of  the  Jewish  race,  while  amongst  the  minor  Soviet  officials 
the  number  is  legion.  Of  all  the  Bolshevist  leaders  Petrovsky, 
the  Commissary  for  the  Interior,  and  a  former  member  of  the 
Duma,  is  practically  the  only  one  who  in  any  way  could  be 
described  as  a  working  man.  The  rest  are  all  intellectuals  of 
bourgeois  or  paid  bourgeois  origin." 

■    85 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

In  the  issue  of  "  ASIA  "  February-March,  1920,  there  is  an 
article  entitled  "  Inside  Soviet  Russia."  The  author  of  the 
said  article,  Mr.  V.  Anichkoif,  is  a  well-known  Russian  scien- 
tist.   Among  other  things,  he  states  as  follows : 

'*  In  all  the  Bolshevist  institutions  the  heads  are  Jews.  The 
Assistant  Commissar  for  Elementary  Education,  Grunberg,  can 
hardly  speak  Russian.  The  Jews  are  successful  in  everything 
and  obtain  their  ends.  They  know  how  to  command  and  get 
complete  submission.  But  they  are  proud  and  contemptuous 
to  everyone,  which  strongly  excites  the  people  against  them. 
Anti-Semitism  in  a  strong  degree  has  spread  in  all  grades  of 
the  people.  The  people  are  inclined  to  see  in  the  Jews  the 
culprits  of  all  their  woes.  They  look  on  Bolshevism  as  a 
Jewish  affair,  and  Anti-Semitism  is  widely  spread  in  the  Red 
army.  The  Red  soldiers  openly  and  strongly  express  their 
hatred  of  the  Jews.  One  Red  soldier  related  before  me  that  he 
was  discharged,  and  that  at  all  the  hospitals  and  halting  stages 
the  doctors  and  their  assistants  and  nurses  were  Jews ;  that  a 
Jewish  doctor  snatched  the  cross  from  one  of  his  comrades 
and  said :  '  That  is  not  wanted  now,  it  has  been  dome  away 
with,'  but  that  he  did  not  let  the  doctor  do  the  same  to  him. 
At  the  present  time  there  is  a  great  national  religious  fervor 
among  the  Jews.  They  believe  that  the  promised  time  of  the 
rule  of  God's  elect  on  earth  is  coming.  They  have  connected 
Judaism  with  a  universal  revolution.  They  see  in  the  spread 
of  revolution  the  fulfilling  of  the  Scriptures :  '  Though  I  make 
an  end  of  all  the  nations,  whether  I  have  scattered  thee,  yet 
will  I  not  make  an  end  of  thee.'  Bound  up  with  the  over- 
whelming part  taken  by  Jews  in  the  Revolution,  an  interest  in 
masonry,  Zionism  and  the  mission  of  the  Jews  have  spread 
among  educated  Russians." 

C' ASIA,"  February-March,   1920,  p.  223). 

We  also  refer  the  reader  to  the  testimony  of  a  well-known 
Jewish  periodical  published  in  London,  The  Jewish  Chronicle, 
as  to  the  identity  of  Bolshevism  and  Judaism.  In  part  the 
article  states  as  follows : 

"There  is  much  in  the  fact  of  Bolshevism  itself,  in  the  fact 
that  so  many  Jews  are  Bolsheviks,  in  the  fact  that  the  ideals  of 
Bolshevism  at  many  points  are  consonant  with  the  finest  ideals 
of  Judaism."  (See  Jewish  Chronicle,  No.  2609,  April  4,  1919, 
p.  7,  article  entitled  "  Peace,  War,  and  Bolshevism.") 

It  is  significant  that  one  of  the  well-known  Jewish  leaders, 
Israel  Zangwill,  addressing  a  recent  conference  of  the  Poale 
Zion  Congregation  in  London,  glorified  ''  the  race  which  has 

86 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

produced  a  Beaconsfield,  a  Reading,  a  Montagu,  a  Klotz,  a 
Kurt  Eisner,  a  Trotzky  "  (quoted  from  The  Jezvish  Chronicle, 
February  27,  1920,  No.  2656,  p.  28).  Referring  to  this  state- 
ment, La  ]^ieille-F ranee  says,  "  Thus,  Trotzky  is,  in  fact,  the 
hero  of  Judaism"  (No.  164,  March  18-24,  1920). 

It  is  important  to  note  that  the  Jewish  character  of  the 
Bolshevist  movement  which  is  so  accentuated  in  Soviet  Russia 
was  equally  apparent  in  Soviet  Hungary  when  that  country 
was  under  .the  Red  rule  of  Bela  Cohen  (Kuhn).  Mr.  Edward 
Dillon  in  his  book  "  The  Inside  Story  of  the  Peace  Confer- 
ence," devotes  much  attention. to  this  subject.  Referring  to 
the  situation  in  Hungary,  Mr.  Dillon  states  as  follows,  at 
page  224. 

''  By  the  first  of  August  the  lawless  band  that  was  ruling  the 
country  relinquished  the  reins  of  power  which  were  taken  over 
at  first  by  a  Socialist  Cabinet  of  which  an  influential  French 
press  organ  wrote :  '  The  names  of  the  new  .  .  .  commissaries 
of  the  people  tell  us  nothing,  because  their  bearers  are  un- 
known. But  the  endings  of  their  names  tell  us  that  most  of 
them  are,  like  those  of  the  preceding  government,  of  Jewish 
origin.  Never  since  the  inauguration  of  official  Communism 
did  Budapest  better  deserve  the  appellation  of  Judapest,  which 
was  assigned  to  it  by  the  late  M.  Lueger,  jchief  of  the  Christian 
Socialists  of  Vienna.  That  is  an  additional  trait  in  common 
with  the  Russian  Soviets.'  " 

In  this  same  connection  the  weekly  magazine  The  Nezu  Wit- 
ness, published  in  London,  in  its  issue  of  April  11,  1919,  re- 
marked as  follows : 

"  It  is  not  only  among  the  Allies  that  the  Jewish  influence 
is  making  itself  felt.  We  know  what  a  tight  grip  they  have 
on  the  governments  at  Petrograd  and  Berlin.  It  now  appears 
that  the  new  government  of  Hungary  is  dominated  by  Jews. 
Ninety-five  per  cent  of  Hungarians  are  Christians  and  eighty 
per  cent  of  the  ministers  are  Hebrew.  This  fact  becomes  the 
more  remarkable  when  we  are  told  that  the  ministers  are 
nearly  all  mediocrities." 

The  Jewish  character  of  the  Bolshevist  movement  in  Russia 
has  been  explicitly  referred  to  in  the  Bolshevist  press  itself. 
In  substantiation  of  this  we  present  the  following  evidence : 

In  No.  I  of  the  Russian  weekly  newspaper.  On  to  Mos- 
cow, published  on  September  23,  19 19,  in  Rostov  on  the 
Don,  an  article  was  published,  entitled  "  Not  one  Drop  of  In- 
nocent Blood."     The  article  reads  as  follows : 

87 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

"In  the  newspaper  'Communist,'  issued  on  April  12,  1919, 
No.  ^2,  which  paper  was  pubhshed  in  the  City  of  Kharkoff, 
13  Karl  LiebnecM  Street^  telephone  No.  8-40,  Mr.  M.  Cohan, 
in  his  article  '  Services  of  the  Jewry  to  the  working  class/ 
wrote  as  follows : 

" '  Various  kinds  of  reactionary  regimental  organizations 
and  radas  are  working  out  agrarian  "  laws,"  are  giving  away 
the  land  to  the  workmen,  are  establishing  an  eight-hour  day, 
and  throwing  out  other  crumbs  to  the  working  masses  with 
the  sole  object  to  remain  in  power.  But  let  us  unmask  them 
and  let  us  see  what  there  is  behind  this  servile  mask.  Let  us, 
for  instance,  analyze  their  attitude  towards  the  Jews.  On  all 
the  territory  which  is  occupied  by  the  Don,  Kuban  and  Vol- 
untary gangs,  the  Jews  are  being  annihilated  and  oppressed. 
One  is  unable  to  trace  a  Jew  holding  any  office,  be  it  impor- 
tant or  unimportant,  and  this  is  called  "  equality  and  frater- 
nity." The  Voluntary  executioners  scream  about  their  hu- 
manitarianism  and  at  the  same  time  they  oppress  a  whole 
nation  which  always  had  the  esteem  of  the  whole  world.  It 
should  not  be  forgotten  that  the  Jewish  people,  who  for  cen- 
turies were  oppressed  by  kings  and  czars,  are  the  real  prole- 
tariat, the  real  internationale,  which  has  no  country. 

" '  Without  exaggeration,  it  may  be  said  that  the  great  Rus- 
sian social  revolution  was  indeed  accomplished  by  the  hands 
of  the  Jews.  Would  the  dark  oppressed  masses  of  .the  Rus- 
sian workmen  and  peasants  have  been  able  to  throw  off  the 
yoke  of  the  bourgeoisie  by  themselves?  No,  it  was  precisely 
the  Jews  who  led  the  Russian  proletariat  to  the  dawn  of  the 
Internationale,  and  not  only  have  led,  but  are  also  now  lead- 
ing the  Soviet  cause  which  remains  in  their  safe  hands.  We 
may  be  quiet  as  long  as  the  chief  command  of  the  Red  Army 
is  in  the  hands  of  comrade  Leon  Trotzky.  It  is'  true  that  there 
are  no  Jews  in  the  ranks  of  the  Red  Army  as  far  as  privates 
are  concerned,  but  in  the  committees  and  in  Soviet  organiza- 
tions, as  commissars,  the  Jews  are  gallantly  leading  the 
masses  of  the  Russian  proletariat  to  victory.  It  is  not  without 
reason  that  during  the  elections  to  all  Soviet  institutions  the 
Jews  are  winning  by  an  overwhelming  majority.  It  is  not 
without  reason,  let  us  repeat,  that  the  Russian  proletariat  has 
elected  as  its  head  and  leader  the  Jew  comrade  Bronstein- 
Trotzky.  The  symbol  of  Jewry,  which  for  centuries  has 
struggled  against  capitalism,  has  become  also  the  symbol  of  the 
Russian  proletariat,  which  can  be  seen  even  in  the  fact  of  the 
adoption  of  the  Red  five-pointed  star,  which  in  former  times, 
as  it  is  well-known,  was  the  symbol  of  Zionism  and  Jewry. 
With  this  sign  comes  victory,  with  this  sign  comes  the  death 
of  the  parasites  of  the  bourgeoisie,  and  let  the  supporters  of 
Denikine,  Krasnov  and  Kolchak  tremble,  these  oppressors 
and  executioners  of  the  advance  guard  of  Socialism  —  of  the 

88 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

gallant  Jewish  people.  Their  serviHty  before  the  working 
masses  will  not  help  them,  and  Jewish  tears  will  come  out  of 
them  in  sweat  of  drops  of  blood.'  " 

The  publishers  of  the  newspaper  ''  On  to  Moscow  "  print  a 
footnote  to  the  article  of  Mr.  Cohan  which  reads : 

"  The  issue  of  the  newspaper  '  Communist '  is  kept  at  the 
office  and  everybody  is  invited  to  ascertain  its  authenticity." 


2.    Parallelism  between  Protocols  and  Bolshevist 
Policies 

{a)   The  Policy  of  Terror 

It  will  be  recalled  that  the  Protocols  advocate  a  mass  terror, 
a  "  program  of  violence."  In  this  connection  also  the  actual 
Bolshevist  policies  are  in  complete  harmony  with  the  pro- 
gram of  the  Protocols.  With  reference  to  this  point  it  be- 
comes important  to  quote  the  Krasnaya  Gazeta  {Red  Gaoette), 
the  official  organ  of  the  Petrograd  Soviet  of  Workers',  Red 
Army,  and  Peasants'  Deputies,  which  body  is  presided  over 
by  Zinovieff,  alias  Apfelbaum,  a  Jew.  On  August  31,  1918, 
in  an  editorial  article,  the  following  is  stated : 

"The  interests  of  the  revolution  require  the  physical  anni- 
hilation of  the  bourgeois  class.    It  is  time  for  us  to  start." 

]\Iore  explicitly  the  program  of  violence  is  defined  by  the 
same  paper  on  September  i,  19 18,  in  an  article  entitled  "  Blood 
for  Blood."    Therein  it  is  stated : 

*'  We  will  turn  our  hearts  into  steel,  which  we  will  temper 
in  the  fire  of  suffering  and  the  blood  of  fighters  for  freedom. 
W^e  will  make  our  hearts  cruel,  hard,  and  immovable,  so  that 
no  mercy  will  enter  them,  and  so  that  they  will  not  quiver  at 
the  sight  of  a  sea  of  enemy  blood.  We  will  let  loose  the  flood- 
gates of  that  sea.  Without  mercy,  without  sparing,  we  will 
kill  our  enemies  in  scores  of  hundreds.  Let  them  be  thou- 
sands ;  let  them  drown  themselves  in  their  own  blood.  For  the 
blood  of  Lenin  and  Uritzki,  Zinovieff  and  Volodarski,  let  there 
be  floods  of  blood  of  the  bourgeois  —  more  blood,  as  much  as 
possible/' 

Mr.  Zinovieff  —  Apfelbaum  went  into  further  details  as 
to  the  number  of  Russians  whom  he  proposed  to  kill  for  the 
sake  of  Mr.  Trotzky's  regime.  In  a  speech  of  Zinovieff's, 
reported  in  the  Northern  Commune,  published  in  Petrograd 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

on  September  19,  191 8,  No.  109,  the  following-  plain  statement 
is  quoted : 

''  To  overcome  our  enemies  we  must  have  our  own  socialist 
militarism.  We  must  win  over  to  our  side  90,000,000  of  the 
100,000,000  of  population  of  Russia  under  the  Soviets.  As  for 
the  rest,  zve  have  nothing  to  say  to  them;  they  must  he  anni- 
hilated:' 

To  be  sure  that  the  Jewish  Bolsheviks  were  not  boasting",  the 
following  report  of  the  American  Consul  General  at  Moscow, 
dated  September  3,  1918,  is  of  the  utmost  significance.  This 
report,  which  was  published  in  the  ''  Memorandum  on  Certain 
Aspects  of  the  Bolshevist  Movement  in  Russia,"  Washington, 
Government  Printing  Office,  1919,  reads  in  part  as  follows : 

"  Since  May  the  so-called  Extraordinary  Commission  to 
Combat  Counter-revolution  has  conducted  an  openly  avowed 
campaign  of  terror.  Thousands  of  persons  have  been  sum- 
marily shot  without  even  the  form  of  trial.  Many  of  them 
have  no  doubt  been  innocent  of  even  the  political  views  which 
were  supposed  to  supply  the  motive  of  their  execution." 

The    American    Consul    General    concludes    his    report    by 


''  The  situation  cries  aloud  to  all  who  will  act  for  the  sake  of 
humanity."  ^ 

Trotzk}'  made  an  attempt  to  justify  ''mass  terror"  in  an 
article  signed  by  him  in  the  official  daily  newspaper  Izvestia  on 
January  10,  1919,  under  the  title  ''  Military  Specialists  and  the 
Red  Army."  In  this  article  Trotzky  states  among  other  things 
as  follows : 

"  Terror  as  the  demonstration  of  the  will  and  strength  of  the 
working  class,  is  historically  justified,  precisely  because  the 
proletariat  was  able  thereby  to  break  the  political  will  of  the 
Intelligentsia,  pacify  the  professional  men  of  various  cate- 
gories and  work,  and  gradually  subordinate  them  to  its  own 
aims  within  the  fields  of  their  specialties."  - 

The  London  Times  of  November  14,  1919,  printed  a  letter 
''  sent  by  a  British  Officer  in  South  Russia  to  his  wife  "  stating 
that  "  the  letter  is  published  exactly  as  sent,  except  that  names 

'  ■'  Memorandum  on  Certain  Aspects  of  the  Bolshevist  Movement  in 
Russia,"  p.  II.  Compiled  by  the  U.  S.  State  Department  in  October, 
1919. 

^  Page  12  of  the  same  memorandum. 

90 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

and  dates  have  been  altered  so  that  the  writer  and  his  wife  will 
not  be  embarrassed."  The  officer  appeals  to  his  wife  to  do  all 
she  can  to  put  before  the  British  public  the  information  which 
he  gives  her  as  to  the  atrocities  committed  by  the  Bolsheviki 
which  he  had  himself  witnessed  while  fighting  with  the  army 
of  General  Denikin. 

"  The  Bolshevists  are  devils.  ...  I  hope  to  send  you  copies 
of  64  official  photos  taken  by  British  officers  at  Odessa  when 
the  town  was  retaken  from  the  Bolshevists.  ...  As  no  paper 
will  print  them  I  suggest  that  you  should  have  copies  done.  If 
we  're  too  hard  up  you  could  pay  for  them  by  sending  me  no 
parcels,  or  selling  my  Caucasian  dagger,  or  Persian  book,  or 
something.  And  I  suggest  that  you  should  then  do  with  them 
as  you  think  fit,  to  make  them  most  widely  known.  Their 
horror  may  make  people  realize.  They  must  realize.  By 
God,  they  shall  realize !  They  show  men  who  've  been  cruci- 
fied with  the  torture  of  the  '  human  glove.'  The  victim  gets 
crucified,  nails  through  his  elbows.  The  hands  are  treated 
with  a  solution  which  shrivels  the  skin.  The  skin  is  cut  out 
with  a  razor,  roimd  the  wrist,  and  peeled  off,  till  it  hangs  by 
the  finger  nails  —  the  '  human  glove.'  I  'm  not  sparing  you. 
I  hope  you  '11  show  and  send  them  to  everybody  we  know. 
People  at  home,  apathetic  fools  they  are,  do  not  deserve  to  be 
spared.  They  must  be  woken  up.  John  and  Katie  ought  to 
see  them.  Most  of  the  photos  are  of  women.  Women  with 
their  breasts  cut  off  to  the  bone.  .  .  .  Two  little  bits,  ref. 
Bolshevist  atrocities,  you  might  type  in  as  many  copies  as  you 
can.  If  you  and  several  others  left  them  in  different  tea- 
shops  every  afternoon,  it  might  touch  quite  a  lot  of  people. 
I  shall  send  you  chapter  and  verse  if  I  can.  If  I  haven't  sent 
chapter  and  verse  in  a  month,  do  your  best  without.  Papers 
are  no  good,  because  papers  would  put  it  more  delicately.  We 
have  here  at  H.  Q.  passes  issued  to  Bolshevists  by  commis- 
saries on  occupying  Ekaterinodar.  These  passes  authorize 
their  holders  to  arrest  any  girl  they  fancy  for  the  use  of  the 
soldiery.  Sixty-two  girls  of  all  classes  were  arrested  like  this 
and  thrown  to  the  Bolshevist  troops.  Those  who  struggled 
were  killed  quite  early  on.  The  rest,  when  used  and  finished, 
were  mutilated  and  thrown,  dead  and  dying,  into  the  two 
small  rivers  flowing  through  Ekaterinodar.  In  all  towns  oc- 
cupied by  Bolshevists  and  reoccupied  by  us  '  slaughter- 
houses '  are  found  choked  with  corpses.  Hundreds  of  '  sus- 
pects,' men,  women,  and  children,  were  herded  in  these  — 
doors  and  windows  manned  and  the  struggling  mass  fired 
into  until  most  of  them  were  dead  or  dying.  The  doors  were 
then  locked  and  they  were  left.  The  stench  in  these  places, 
I  am  told,  is  hair-raising.    These  '  slaughter-houses  '  are  verit- 

91 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

able  plague  spots  and  have  caused  widespread  epidemics.  I 
want  vou  to  proselytize  Robinson  and  galvanize  the  Colonel 
and  everybody  else  you  can  get  hold  of.  I  'd  like  James  to 
see  this  and  No.  47  and  Dorothy.  Above  all  the  Mater.  For 
I  feel  sure,  that  whatever  happens,  she  and  you  will  be  glad 
that  I  've  come  out." 

C'  The  Horrors  of  Bolshevism,"  reprinted  from  The  Times, 
November  14,  ipip,  pp.  3  and  6.) 

In  the  same  letter  the  writer  refers  to  the  Bolshevist  plans 
of  extending  their  power  to  Asia  and  Africa,  and  discusses 
the  part  played  by  the  Jews  in  the  Bolshevist  regime  in 
Russia. 

"...  Bolshevist  Russia  is  a  channel  of  communication  to 
the  Committee  of  Union  and  Progress,  to  Egypt,  India,  and 
Afghanistan.  Unless  beaten  by  us,  the  Bolshies  will  beat  us. 
It 's  a  side  issue  for  the  present,  but  the  danger  of  their  rous- 
ing and  letting  loose  the  Chinese  is  not  so  very  remote.  They 
have  declared  war  on  Christianity.     The  Bible  to  them  is  a 

*  counter-revolutionary  '  book,  and  to  be  stamped  out.  They 
are  aiming  at  raising  all  non-Christian  races  against  the 
Christian  countries.  The  Bolshevists  form  about  5  per  cent, 
of  the  population  of  Russia  —  JEWS  (80  to  90  per  cent,  of 
the  commissaries  are  Jews),  Chinese,  Letts,  Germans,  and 
certain  of  the  '  skilled  labor '  artisans.  The  conscribed  peas- 
antry, originally  captured  by  the  catchwords  mentioned  in  the 
pamphlets,  now  often  goaded  beyond  endurance,  is  rising 
against  them  over  wide  districts.  Still  conscribed  and  put 
up  to  fight,  under  severe  penalties,  they   form  most  of   the 

*  cannon  fodder '  used  by  the  Bolshies.  They  desert,  often 
en  masse,  and  many  a  peasant  who  marched  for  the  Bolshe- 
vists last  week  is  fighting  for  Denikin  in  the  Volunteer  Army 
to-day.  Ref.  Jews  —  In  towns  captured  by  Bolshevists  the 
only  unviolated  sacred  buildings  are  the  synagogues,  while 
churches  are  used  for  anything,  from  movie-shows  to 
'  slaughter-houses.'  The  Poles,  Galicians.  and  Petlura  have 
committed  'pogroms'  (massacres  of  Jews).  Not  the  Rus- 
sian Volunteer  Armies  under  Denikin.  Denikin  has,  in  fact, 
been  so  strict  in  protecting  the  Jews  that  he  has  been  accused 
bv  his  sympathizers  of  favoring  them.  If,  however,  a  Com- 
missary, steeped  in  murder,  with  torture  and  rape,  with  muti- 
lation, happens"  to  be  a  Jew,  as  most  of  them  are,  should  he 
receive  exceptional  treatment  ?  " 

{''The  Horrors  of  Bolshevism,"  p.  5.) 

The  London  Times  of  December  3,  1919,  published  the 
statement  of  an  eye  witness  of  the  "  reign  of  torture  "  under 
the  Bolsheviki  at  the  time  of  the  first  capture  of  Odessa.    The 

92 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

witness  is  the  Rev.  R.  Courtier-Forster,  late  British  Chaplain 
at  Odessa  and  the  Rus^an  Ports  of  the  Black  Sea.  Space 
permits  the  reprint  here  of  only  the  following  passages  from 
this  important  testimony  as  to  one  chapter  of  the  Bolshevist 
terror : 

''  While  I  was  still  British  chaplain  of  Odessa  the  city  was 
deluged  with  blood.  When  the  Bolshevist  elements,  grafting 
on  to  their  main  support  the  4,000  criminals  released  from 
the  city  gaols,  attempted  to  seize  the  town,  people  of  educa- 
tion, regardless  of  social  position,  offered  what  armed  re- 
sistance was  in  their  power.  Workmen,  shop  assistants,  sol- 
diers, professional  men,  and  a  handful  of  officers  fought  for 
freedom  and  liberty  through  the  streets  of  the  great  port  for 
three  days  and  nights  against  the  bloody  despotism  of  the 
Bolshevists.  Tramcars  were  overturned  to  make  barricades, 
trenches  dug  in  the  streets,  machine-guns  placed  in  the  upper 
windows  of  houses  to  move  the  thoroughfare  with  fire.  The 
place  became  an  inferno.  The  Bolshevists  were  victorious. 
On  capturing  Odessa  Railway  Station,  which  had  been  de- 
fended by  a  few  officers  and  a  number  of  anti-Bolshevist 
soldiers,  the  Bolshevists  bayoneted  to  death  the  19  wounded 
and  helpless  men  laid  on  the  waiting-room  floor  to  await  Red 
Cross  succour. 

"  Scores  of  other  men  who  fell  wounded  in  the  streets  also 
became  victims  to  the  triumphant  Bolshevist  criminals.  The 
majority  of  these  wretched  and  unhappy  sufferers  completely 
disappeared.  Inquiries  at  the  hospitals  and  prisons  revealed 
the  fact  that  they  were  not  there,  and  no  trace  of  them  was 
to  be  found.  A  fortnight  later  there  was  a  terrible  storm  on 
the  Black  Sea,  and  the  bodies  of  the  missing  men  were  washed 
up  on  the  rocks  of  Odessa  breakwater  and  along  the  shore; 
they  had  been  taken  out  to  sea  in  small  boats,  stones  tied  to 
their  feet,  and  then  been  dropped  over  alive  into  deep  water. 
Hundreds  of  others  were  captured  and  taken  on  board  the 
Almaz  and  the  Sinope,  the  largest  cruiser  of  the  Black  Sea 
Fleet.     Here  they  became  victims  of  unthinkable  tortures. 

"  On  the  Sinope  General  Chormichoff  and  some  other  per- 
sonal friends  of  my  own  were  fastened  one  by  one  with  iron 
chains  to  planks  of  wood  and  pushed  slowly,  inch  by  inch, 
into  the  ship's  furnaces  and  roasted  alive.  Others  were  tied 
to  winches,  the  winches  turned  until  the  men  were  torn  in  two 
alive.  Others  were  taken  to  the  boilers  and  scalded  with 
boiling  steam ;  they  were  then  moved  to  another  part  of  the 
ship  and  ventilating  fans  set  revolving  that  currents  of  cold 
air  might  blow  on  the  scalds  and  increase  the  agony  of  the 
torture.  The  full  names  of  17  of  the  Sinope  victims  were 
given  me  in  writing  by  members  of  their   families  or  their 

93 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

personal  friends.  These  were  lost  later  when  my  rooms  were 
raided,  my  papers  seized,  and  I  myself  arrested  and  thrown 
into  prison. 

"  The  house  in  the  Catherine  Square  in  which  I  was  first 
in  captivity  afterwards  became  the  Bolshevists'  House  of  Tor- 
ture in  which  hundreds  of  victims  were  done  to  death.  The 
shrieks  of  the  people  being  tortured  to  death  or  having  splin- 
ters of  wood  driven  under  the  quick  of  their  nails  were  so 
agonizing  and  appalling  that  personal  friends  of  my  own 
living  more  than  a  hundred  yards  away  in  the  Vorontsoffsky 
Pereulok  were  obliged  to  fasten  their  double  windows  to  pre- 
vent the  cries  of  anguish  penetrating  into  the  house.  The 
horror  and  fear  of  the  surviving  citizens  was  so  great  that 
the  Bolshevists  kept  motor  lorries  thundering  up  and  down 
the  street  to  drown  the  awful  screams  of  agony  wrung  from 
their  dying  victims. 

*'  This  House  of  Torture  remains  as  much  as  possible  in 
the  condition  in  which  the  Bolshevists  left  it  and  is  now  shown 
to  those  who  care  to  inspect  its  gruesome  and  blood-bespat- 
tered rooms. 

"  Week  by  week  the  newspapers  published  articles  for  and 
against  the  nationalization  of  women.  In  South  Russia  the 
proposal  did  not  become  a  legal  measure,  but  in  Odessa  bands 
of  Bolshevists  seized  women  and  girls  and  carried  them  off 
to  the  Port,  the  timber  yards,  and  the  Alexandrovsky  Park 
for  their  own  purposes.  Women  used  in  this  way  were  found 
in  the  mornings  either  dead  or  mad  or  in  a  dying  condition. 
Those  found  still  alive  were  shot.  One  of  the  most  awful  of 
my  own  personal  experiences  of  the  New  Civilization  was 
hearing  at  night  from  my  bedroom  windows  the  frantic 
shrieks  of  women  being  raped  to  death  in  the  park  opposite. 
Screams  of  shrill  terror  and  despair  repeated  at  intervals  until 
they  became  nothing  but  hoarse  cries  of  agony  like  the  death 
calls  of  a  dying  animal.  This  happened  not  once,  or  twice, 
but  many  times.  Never  to  the  day  of  my  death  shall  I  forget 
the  horror  of  those  dreadful  shrieks  of  tortured  women,  and 
one's  own  utter  powerlessness  to  aid  the  victims  or  punish  the 
Bolshevist  devils  in  their  bestial  orgies." 

{''Bolshevism,  Reign  of  Torture  at  Odessa,"  by  the  Rev. 
R.  Courtier-Forster,  late  British  Chaplain  at  Odessa  and  the 
Russian  Ports  of  the  Black  Sea.  Reprinted  from  The  Times, 
December  j,  ipip,  pp.  2,  j  and  4.) 

The  Protocols  speak  of  concealed  executions  as  well  as  of 
open  violence  when  making  use  of  the  weapon  of  terrorism  to 
secure  political  domination.  The  Bolsheviki  closely  paralleled 
the  Protocols  in  this  respect. 

While  it  is  true  that  the  number  of  victims  of  outright  exe- 

94 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

cution  by  shooting,  drowning,  etc.,  have  rim  into  very  large 
figures,  they  are  undoubtedly  few  in  comparison  with  the 
number  who  have  been  deliberately  starved  by  the  Bolsheviki. 
In  pursuance  of  their  avowed  policy  of  exterminating  the 
bourgeois  class  the  Soviet  government  divided  the  people  into 
four  categories  .with  respect  to  the  receipt  of  food,  the  bour- 
geoisie being  placed  in  the  last  two  categories  as  to  which  the 
allowance  of  food  was  insufficient  to  support  life.  A  report 
by  ''  Mr.  E.  "  found  in  the  British  White  Book,  "  Russia  No.  i  " 
(1919),  relating  to  the  conditions  in  February,  1919,  shows 
that  the  last  two  categories  have  been  done  away  with  alto- 
gether. The  report  states  that  the  Bolsheviki  have  published 
statistics  "  showing  that  the  fourth  category  was  not  necessary, 
as  there  were  so  few  members."  ''This  proves,"  he  says, 
"  that  the  4th  category  people  have  either  been  exterminated 
or  have  been  forced  to  work  under  the  Bolsheviks  in  order 
to  live."  The  same  witness  states  that  the  amount  of  food 
given  to  the  first  category  was  constantly  varying  according 
to  the  supplies.  The  rations  allowed  the  four  categories  in 
October,  1918,  are  shown  by  the  Bolshevist  paper  I'ooruzheny 
Narod  (The  Armed  People)  : 

''  The  Commissary  of  Fpod  of  the  Petrograd  Labor  Com- 
mune states  that  on  Friday,  Saturday,  Sunday  and  Monday, 
for  four  days,  the  following  products  will  be  given  on  the  pres- 
entation of  the  bread  cards,  according  to  category : 

1st  category — i    lb.    (Russian)    of   bread  and   3   lb.   of 

potatoes 
2nd  category  —  ^  lb.  of  bread  and  2  lb.  of  potatoes 
3rd  category  —  54  lb-  oi  bread  and  i  lb.  of  potatoes 
4th  category  —  ^  lb.  of  potatoes."' 

Many  witnesses  have  referred  to  the  cruelty  of  this  cate- 
gory system.  Of  course,  these  rations  for  the  3rd  and  4th 
categories  are  quite  insufficient  to  support  life,  and  as  the 
bourgeois  classes  were  not  only  placed  in  these  categories, 
but  were  also  persecuted  and  prevented  from  getting  employ- 
ment in  many  cases,  it  is  not  surprising  that  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  them  were  exterminated  by  these  measures. 

As  to  the  question  of  how  the  Jewish  element  in  the  popu- 
lation came  out  on  the  question  of  food  as  compared  with  the 

*  British  White  Book,  Russia  No.  i  (1919),  P-  86. 
95 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

Christian  element  there  is  httle  evidence  at  hand,  but  we  may 
refer  to  one  statement  in  a  memorandum  of  a  Mr.  B.  contained 
in  the  British  White  Book,  ''  Russia  No.  i  (1919),"  as  follows : 

"  At  the  Putilof  Works  anti-Semitism  is  growing,  probably 
because  the  food  supply  committees  are  entirely  in  the  hands 
of  Jews  —  and  voices  can  be  heard  sometimes  calling  for  a 
'  pogrom.' "  ^ 

Wholesale  starvation  in  Russian  cities  is  one  of  the  most 
striking  features  of  Russia's  tragedy.  The  bourgeoisie,  and 
especially  the  intellectual  classes  of  the  Russian  people,  are 
systematically  underfed  by  the  treacherous  rationing  system 
of  the  Jewish  Soviet  officials.  Manual  labor  as  well  as  the 
intellectual  workers  are  subjected  to  a  most  villainous  tyranny, 
namely,  to  the  tyranny  of  starvation.  It  is  proper  to  pro- 
pound the  question :  Is  this  policy  carried  out  in  accordance 
with  the  stipulation  of  the  Protocols  which  reads  as  follows : 

"  Our  power  lies  in  the  chronic  malnutrition  and  in  the  weak- 
ness of  the  worker,  because  through  this  he  falls  under  our 
power  and  is  unable  to  find  either  strength  or  energy  to  coun- 
teract it."  (Protocol  No.  III.) 

{h)    The  Program  of  Hypocrisy 

As  already  seen,  the  Protocols  call  for  a  program  of  hypoc- 
risy as  well  as  terror.  The  nature  of  the  Bolshevist  regime 
viewed  from  this  angle  is  graphically  described  by  Mr.  Roger 
E.  Simmons  in  his  testimony  before  the  Overman  Committee. 
On  pages  298  and  299  of  the  Senate  Report  he  states : 

"  Along  the  trans-Siberian  line,  proceeding  slowly,  I  had  a 
chance  of  reading  the  literature  that  the  Bolsheviki  were  dis- 
tributing in  connection  with  their  active  propaganda ;  also  the 
decrees,  proclamations,  and  the  public  formal  announcements 
of  all  kinds  of  the  local  and  national  authorities.  Many  of 
these  sounded  plausible,  aimed  to  be  constructive,  ostensibly, 
and  in  their  idealism  and  promises  were  golden.  I  could  see 
how  people  would  be  attracted,  and  for  the  first  8  to  10  weeks 
understood  their  sanguine  hopes.  But  after  this  time  disin- 
tegration was  rapid  and  I  saw  the  awful  results.  The  modus 
operandi  was  not  in  line  with  theories.  They  talked  ideals  but 
did  not  act  ideals.  Practices  showed  there  was  decided  im- 
morality;  decidedly,  the  game  was  not  being  played  squarely, 

^  British  White  Book,  Russia  No.  i  (1919),  P-  68. 

96 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

the  people  being  deceived  by  the  leaders.  I  suspected  it  from 
the  very  beginning  from  what  I  saw  in  Siberia.  If  you  will  let 
me,  I  will  read  to  you  a  significant  admission  in  that  connection. 

"  This  statement  was  written  to  me,  at  my  request,  by  an 
American  that  it  could  be  given  to  the  American  Consul  Gen- 
eral.    It  reads  as  follows : 

" '  Bonch  Bruevitch,  the  executor  of  the  acts  of  all  the 
People's  Commissars,  not  a  strong  man,  but  a  close  friend  of 
Lenine's,  who,  working  in  the  same  office,  is  able  to  influence 
Lenine  strongly.  A  power  in  the  government  as  long  as 
Lenine  lives.  He  states  that  the  Bolsheviki  have  not  worked 
out  a  code  of  morals  yet,  and  until  they  do,  the  end  justifies 
the  means.  Any  lies  or  dictatorial  methods  are  worth  using 
as  long  as  they  are  in  the  interests  of  the  working  classes.  A 
close  friend  of  his  says  he  has  no  compunctions,  lying  when- 
ever there  is  an  advantage  to  be  gained  from  it  for  the  Soviets.' 

"  The  movement  is  immoral,  absolutely." 

In  this  connection  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  to  call  the 
attention  of  the  reader  to  the  statement  of  one  of  the  best 
known  Jewish  Soviet  officials,  Zinoviefif  —  Apfelbaum,  Presi- 
dent of  the  Petrograd  Soviet,  regarding  the  means  of  spreading 
world-wide  propaganda.  The  passage  as  quoted  before  proves 
how  closely  the  policies  advocated  in  the  Protocols  resemble 
the  Jewish  policies  as  carried  out  by  the  Soviet  officials  in 
Russia.     This  is  what  Zinoviefif  stated  on  February  2,  1919: 

"  We  are  willing  to  sign  an  unfavorable  peace  with  the  allies 
...  It  would  only  mean  that  we  should  put  no  trust  whatever 
in  the  bit  of  paper  we  would  sign.  We  should  use  the  breath- 
ing space  so  obtained  in  order  to  gather  our  strength  in  order 
that  the  mere  continued  existence  of  our  government  would 
keep  up  the  world-wide  propaganda  which  Soviet  Russia  has 
been  carrying  on  for  more  than  a  year."  ^ 

(c)    The  Destruction  of  Religion  and  Christianity 

Here  again  the  actual  policies  of  the  Bolsheviki  fully  co- 
incide with  the  Protocols. 

The  most  important  passage  in  the  Protocols  as  to  the 
policy  advocated  in  regard  to  religion  is  the  following: 

'*  Liberty  could  also  be  harmless  and  remain  on  the  state 
program  without  detriment  to  the  well-being  of  the  people 
if  it  were  to  retain  the  ideas  of  the  belief  in  God  and  human 

^  "  Memorandum.  Certain  Aspects  of  the  Bolshevist  Movement  in 
Russia."     Washington,  Government  Printing  Office,  1919,  p.  20. 

97 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

fraternity,  free  from  the  conception  of  equality  which  is  in 
contradiction  to  the  laws  of  nature  which  establish  subordina- 
tion. With  such  a  faith  the  people  would  be  governed  by  the 
guardians  of  the  parish  and  would  thrive  quietly  and  obedi- 
ently under  the  guidance  of  their  spiritual  leader,  accepting 
God's  dispensation  on  earth.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  we  must 
undermine  faith,  tearing  from  the  minds  of  the  Govs  the  very 
principle  of  God  and  Soul,  and  substituting  mathematical  for- 
mulas and  material  needs." 

It  appears  from  the  above  excerpt  that  the  Protocols  advo- 
cate the  destruction  of  religion  and  the  religious  spirit  among 
the  Gentiles  on  the  ground  that  they  are  the  political  as  well 
as  the  moral  bulwarks  of  the  Gentile  states.  In  another  place 
the  Protocols  state  that  the  most  formidable  antagonist  of  the 
Jews  in  the  past  has  been  Rome,  i.e.,  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church. 

The  Bolsheviki,  whatever  their  real  motives  may  be,  have 
from  the  moment  they  came  into  power  in  Russia  conducted 
a  campaign  of  violence  and  persecution  against  the  Christian 
religion,  in  the  guise  of  a  campaign  against  religion  in  gen- 
eral. While  they  have  not  attacked  the  Jewish  religion  or 
the  Jewish  rabbis,  they  have  murdered  and  persecuted  Chris- 
tian priests  and  harassed  their  congregations  in  the  churches. 
While  professing  to  be  merely  following  the  Socialist  teach- 
ings of  Karl  Marx  (himself  a  Jew),  who  attacked  religion  in 
general  as  the  creature  of  capitalism,  the  Bolshevist  campaign 
against  religion  is  in   fact  directed  against  Christianity. 

Evidence  of  the  above  is  found  in  the  sworn  testimony  of 
several  witnesses  before  the  Overman  Committee  and  in  offi- 
cial reports  of  the  British  government  and  elsewhere. 

An  English  clergyman,  the  Rev.  B.  S.  Lombard,  in  a  report 
to  Earl  Curzon,  dated  March  23,  1919,  referring  to  the  con- 
ditions in  Soviet  Russia,  stated  as  follows : 

"  The  treatment  of  the  priests  was  brutal  beyond  everything. 
Eight  of  them  were  incarcerated  in  a  cell  in  our  corridor. 
Some  of  us  saw  an  aged  man  knocked  down  twice  one  morning 
for  apparently  no  reason  whatever,  and  they  were  employed  to 
perform  the  most  degrading  work  and  made  to  clean  out  the 
filthy  prison  hospital."  ^ 

Mr.  George  A.  Simons  testified  before  the  Overman  Com- 
mittee, in  answer  to  a  question  of  Senator  King,  as  follows : 

*  British  White  Book,  Russia  No.  i  (1919),  p.  57. 

98 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

Senator  King.  "  Did  you  find,  then,  that  atheism  perme- 
ates the  ranks  of  the  Bolsheviki?" 

Mr.  Simons.  ''  Yes,  sir.  And  the  anti-Christ  spirit  as 
well." 

The  testimony  of  Mr.  Simons  on  this  subject  was  as  fol- 
lows : 

Senator  King.  "  What  I  am  trying  to  get  at  is,  for  my 
information,  why  Bolshevism  is  bitterly  opposed  to  all  sorts  of 
religion  or  sacraments  of  the  church  —  Christianity ;  because 
I  suppose  that  they  recognize  that  Christianity  is  the  basis 
of  law  and  order  and  of  orderly  government.  I  was  wonder- 
ing if  you  had  discovered  why  they  were  so  bitter  against 
Christianity,  and  if  you  found  that  all  the  Bolsheviks  were 
atheistic  or  rationaHstic  or  anti-Christian?" 

Mr.  Simons.  *'  My  experience  over  there  under  the  Bol- 
sheviki regime  has  led  me  to  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
Bolsheviki  religion  is  not  only  absolutely  anti-religious,  athe- 
istic, but  has  it  in  mind  to  make  all  real  religious  work  im- 
possible as  soon  as  they  can  achieve  that  end  which  they  are 
pressing.  There  was  a  meeting  —  I  cannot  give  you  the  date 
ofifhand ;  it  must  have  been  in  August,  1918  —  held  in  a  large 
hall  that  had  once  been  used  by  the  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association  in  Petrograd  for  their  w^ork  among  the  Russian 
soldiers.  The  Bolsheviki  confiscated  it ;  put  out  the  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
In  that  large  hall  there  was  a  meeting  held  which  was  to  be 
a  sort  of  religious  dispute.  Lunacharsky,  the  Commissar  of 
the  People's  Enlightenment,  as  he  was  called,  and  Mr.  Spitz- 
berg,  who  was  the  Commissar  of  Propaganda  for  Bolshevism, 
were  the  two  main  speakers.  Both  of  those  men  spoke  in  very 
much  the  same  way  as  Emma  Goldman  has  been  speaking. 
I  have  been  getting  some  of  her  literature,  and  recently  I  have 
been  very  much  amazed  at  the  same  line  of  argumentation  with 
regard  to  the  attack  on  religion  and  Christianity  and  so-called 
religious  organizations." 

Senator  King.  ''  She  is  the  Bolshevik  who  has  been  in 
jail  in  this  country  and  who  will  be  deported  as  soon  as  her 
sentence  is  over  ?  " 

Mr.  Simons.     ''  I  do  not  know  as  she  will  be  deported." 

Senator  King.     ''  I  think  she  will  be." 

Mr.  Simons.  ''  She  ought  to  be  put  somewhere  where  she 
cannot  issue  any  more  of  that  literature.  Lunacharsky  and 
Spitzberg  came  out  with  pretty  much  the  same  things  that  she 
has  been  saying  and  printing.  This  is  one  of  these  theses  :  '  All 
that  is  bad  in  the  world,  misery  and  suffering  that  we  have 
had,  is  largely  due  to  the  superstition  that  there  is  a  God.'  " 

Senator   King.     "  I   noticed   in  yesterday's   paper  that   in 

99 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

their  schools  the  children  are  being  taught,  wherever  they  have 
schools  at  all,  positive  atheism.    Did  you  verify  that?" 

Mr.  Simons.  "  Lunacharsky,  as  the  official  head  of  the  de- 
partment of  education,  Commissar  of  the  People's  Enlighten- 
ment, said :  '  We  now  propose  to  enlighten  our  boys  and  our 
girls  and  we  are  using  as  a  textbook  a  catechism  of  atheism 
which  will  be  used  in  our  public  schools.'  Yet  he  had  the 
audacity  to  say :  '  We  are  going  to  give  all  churches  the  same 
chance.'  And  a  priest  replied  to  him,  saying :  '  Then  you  ought 
not  to  put  your  catechism  of  atheism  into  the  schools.'  ^ 

Referring  further  to  the  meeting  at  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  Mr. 
Simons  said  a  little  later  in  his  testimony : 

''  Lunacharsky  and  Spitzberg  said  in  that  meeting,  and  they 
sent  it  out  in  their  proclamations :  '  The  greatest  enemy  to  our 
proletarian  cause  is  religion.  The  so-called  church  is  simply 
a  camouflage  of  capitalistic  control  and  they  are  hiding  behind 
it,  and  in  order  to  have  success  in  our  movement  we  must  get 
rid  of  the  church.'  Now  a  frank  statement  like  that  seems  to 
me  to  indicate  their  anti-religious  and  anti-Christian  animus." - 

Mr.  Simons  further  testified  as  follows : 

Senator  King.  "  Has  there  been  a  confiscation  of  church 
property  and  buildings  ?  " 

Mr.  Simons.  ''  Yes,  sir  ;  and  in  quite  a  number  of  instances 
monasteries,  with  their  wealth,  have  been  taken,  and  all  kinds  of 
indecent  things  have  been  done  by  certain  Bolshevik  officials. 

"  I  have  some  data  showing  that  they  have  turned  certain 
churches  and  monasteries  into  dancing  halls,  and  one  instance 
has  been  reported  to  me  where  a  certain  Bolshevik  official 
went  into  a  church  while  the  people  were  there  waiting  for  the 
sacrament,  and  threw  the  priest  out,  so  I  am  told,  and  himself 
put  on  the  clerical  garb,  and  then  went  on  the  altar  and  made 
a  comedy  of  the  ritual,  which  stirred  up  the  religious  sense  of 
the  people  to  that  extent  that  they  threatened  —  of  course, 
among  themselves  —  that  they  would  yet  kill  that  man.  He 
happened  to  be  on  apostate  Jew. 

Mr.  Roger  E.  Simmons  testified  as  follows  in  regard  to  the 
Russian  priest  who  was  put  in  the  same  prison  with  him  by 
the  Bolsheviki : 

''  A  high  priest  of  the  church  was  there.  He  had  been 
])reaching  sermons  publicly  denouncing  the  immorality  of  the 
Bolsheviki.  They  imprisoned  him  and  shot  him.  This  priest 
told  me  that  he  was  a  great  admirer  of  Dr.  Mott  of  America." 

^  Senate  Report,  *■  Bolshevik  Propaganda,"  pp.  136  and  137. 
*  Senate  Report,  "  Bolshevik  Propaganda,"  p.  139. 

100 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

Senator  Nelson.  "  Do  you  not  think  that  the  chiirch  in 
the  end  will  prove  the  rallying  center  for  the  anti-Bolshevik 
forces  ?  " 

Mr.  Simmons.  "  I  think  it  certainly  will  be  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal factors  ;  no  doubt  of  it.  That  priest  took  the  occasion, 
knowing  that  I  was  an  official  of  the  American  Government, 
thinking  that  it  was  the  last  duty  he  could  perhaps  perform 
for  Russia,  to  beg  me  to  go  back  and  tell  the  American  people, 
'  For  God's  sake,  send  us  help/  He  was  speaking,  gentlemen, 
not  for  himself,  but  for  the  large  class  of  people  that  he 
represented."  ^ 

Testimony  of  Mr.  Theodor  Kryshtofovich 

*'  As  you  know,  gentlemen,  the  Russians  are  a  very  religious 
people.  Like  here  in  the  United  States,  there  are  very  many 
denominations  there,  but  most  of  the  people  belong  to  the  Greek 
Church.  Of  course,  the  priests  and  religious  people  are  not  very 
pleasant  to  the  Bolsheviki,  because  the  Bolsheviki  deny  any 
religion  or  any  religious  sentiment.  They  oppose  the  Russian 
clergy  and  the  Russian  clefgy  oppose  the  Bolsheviki,  and  the 
Russian  priests  are  treated  very  badly.  For  instance,  they 
are  set  to  do  streetwork,  cleaning  the  streets,  paving  streets, 
digging  ditches,  and  so  on.  The  workmen  told  me  several 
times,  '  The  Bolsheviki  are  sending  out  priests  to  work  in  the 
streets.  Why  do  they  not  send  their  rabbis  ? '  And  that  is 
true.  The  Jewish  Rabbis  are  not  sent  to  zvork  on  the  streets. 
The  Bolsheviki  are  opposing  religion  to  such  an  extent  that 
lately  when  I  was  going  to  Petrograd  they  raised  a  question 
of  teaching  atheism  in  the  schools.  They  boast  that  they  have 
opened  so  many  schools,  but  they  do  not  say  that  they  closed 
as  many  schools  as  they  opened.  We  had  schools  in  connection 
with  the  churches,  in  connection  with  every  church  there  was 
a  school,  and  all  these  schools  are  closed  now."  - 

Further  evidence  that  the  Bolsheviki,  although  attacking 
Christianity,  protect  the  Jewish  religion,  is  found  in  the  fol- 
lowing article,  which  appeared  on  the  5th  of  July,  1919,  in  the 
weekly  publication  Soviet  Russia,  page  15.  The  article  is 
entitled  '' Soviet' Tolerance."     It  reads  as  follows: 

"  The  New  York  Jewish  Daily,  '  The  Day,'  in  its  issue  of 
June  24th  has  the  following  cablegram  from  its  European  cor- 
respondent, N.  Shififrin :  '  Glad  Tidings  from  Russia.'  '  The 
Zionists  have  organized  throughout  Russia  Food  Co-operative 
Societies  which  are  united  in  every  city  into  Central  Co-opera- 

*  Senate  Report,  "  Bolshevik  Propaganda,''  p.  316. 
^  Senate  Report,  "  Bolshevik  Propaganda,"  p.  431. 

lOI 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

tive  Associations  united  in  the  All-Russian  Federation  of  Jew- 
ish Food  Co-operative  Associations.  The  Federation  is  in  part 
subsidized  by  the  Moscow  Soviet  Government.  All  schools 
of  the  Zionists  in  which  the  language  of  instruction  is  ancient 
Hebrew,  as  well  as  the  Hebrew  High  School  in  Minsk,  have 
been  taken  over  by  the  government.  They  have  been  incorpo- 
rated in  the  Public  School  System  which  is  maintained  by  the 
Commissariat  of  Public  Education.' " 

The  significant  part  of  this  article  consists  in  the  fact  that 
the  old  Hebrew  is  a  religious  language  in  which  the  Talmud 
is  written.  The  old  Hebrew  can  serve  only  for  the  study 
of  the  Talmud  as  well  as  of  other  Jewish  religious  writings. 
Thus,  while  combating  the  Christian  religion,  the  Bolsheviki 
are  extending  protection  to  the  Jewish  religion  and  to  the 
synagogues. 

In  a  pamphlet  entitled  ''  The  Russian  Church  under  the  Bol- 
sheviks," recently  published  in  England,  is  printed  the  appeal 
of  Father  Serge  Orlov,  "  who  played  an  important  part  in  the 
Reform  movement  in  the  Russian  church,"  and  who  is  now  in 
Switzerland,  where  the  National  Consistory  has  expressed  its 
sympathy  for  the  Russian  people  by  composing  a  special  prayer 
for  the  liberation  of  Russia  from  the  Bolsheviks.  We  quote 
the  following  passages  from  this  appeal  of  Father  Orlov: 

''  Owing  to  Bolshevism  the  Orthodox  Russian  Church  is 
passing  through  so  acute  a  crisis  that  there  is  serious  danger 
to  the  fundamental  idea  of  the  whole  of  Christianity. 

"  Bolshevism  is  essentially  hostile  to  Christ,  and  manifests 
even  greater  hatred  towards  Christianity  than  did  the  pagan 
power  of  the  first  centuries. 


*'  Bolshevism  and  the  Christian  Church  cannot  exist  side 
by  side. 

"  The  persecution  of  the  Church  began  in  January,  1918, 
and  has  been  increasing  since  then.  The  Bolsheviks  issued 
a  decree  on  the  disestablishment  of  the  ChurcH,  although  never 
had  the  Russian  Church  been  so  firmly  in  the  grip  of  the 
secular  authorities  as  in  Soviet  Russia.  The  Church  has  not 
only  been  robbed  but  treated  with  contumely.  Every  com- 
missary has  the  right  of  prohibiting  a  service  if  he  suspects 
the  priest  or  his  congregation  of  counter-revolutionary  ten- 
dencies. Practically  whenever  he  chooses  he  can  close  a 
church,  turn  it  into  a  cinema,  mock  at  the  ancient  sacred  relics, 
and  in  general  insult  people's  religious  feelings. 

102 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

"  But  it  is  strange  that  the  greater  the  persecution  of  the 
Russian  Church  the  nearer  and  dearer  does  it  become  to  the 
tortured  Russian  people.  Indeed,  the  priests  of  the  Russian 
Church  boldly  denounce  the  Bolsheviks.  Not  one  of  the  secular 
rulers  has  accused  them  so  openly  as  Tikhon,  the  All-Russian 
Patriarch,  over  zuhom  the  Damocles  szvord  of  the  Bolsheviks 
is  ahvays  hanging.  But  the  szvord  can  only  kill  the  body,  and 
not  the  spirit. 

"  As  early  as  last  February,  Patriarch  Tikhon  excommuni- 
cated the  Bolsheviks,  the  excommunication  being  read  in  the 
churches.  At  that  time  the  persecution  of  the  clergy  had  al- 
ready commenced,  but  the  Patriarch  had  not  been  arrested. 
It  was  only  later,  in  the  autumn  of  191 8,  during  the  univer- 
sal Terror,  that  he  was  placed  under  domiciliary  arrest  in  his 
apartments  in  the  Kremlin,  with  a  guard  of  Chinese,  Letts  and 
Red  Army  men,  and  deprived  of  his  rations.  But  even  as  a 
prisoner  the  Patriarch  issued  declarations  against  the  Bolshe- 
viks, in  which  he  severely  denounced  them. 

'It  is  not  enough,''  zvrites  the  Patriarch,  ''that  you  have 
stained  the  hands  of  the  Russian  people  zvith  the  blood  of  their 
brethren.  You  have  instigated  the  people  to  open,  shameless 
robbery.  You  have  befogged  their  consciences  and  stifled 
their  conviction  of  sin,  but  under  zvhatever  name  you  disguise 
an  evil  deed,  murder,  violence  and  robbery  zvill  alzvays  remain 
crimes  and  deeds  of  evil  that  clamor  to  Heaven  for  veyigeance. 
Yes,  zve  are  going  through  a  dreadful  time  under  your  domin- 
ion, and  it  zvill  be  long  before  it  fades  from  the  hearts  of  the 
nation,  where  it  has  dimmed  the  image  of  God  and  impressed 
that  of  the  beast. 

"  But  as  yet  the  Bolsheviks  have  not  dared  to  raise  their 
hand  against  the  aged  Patriarch.     Apparently  he  is  alive." 

A  faint  idea  of  what  the  Bolsheviks  are  doing  to  the 
Russian  Church  may  be  gathered  from  the  following: 

"  According  to  information  received  from  A.  Kartashov, 
former  Minister  of  Cults,  by  December,  1918,  the  Bolsheviks 
had  killed  ten  archbishops  and  bishops ;  it  is  difficult  to  ascer- 
tain the  number  of  priests  killed.  It  reaches  several  hundreds. 
The  Patriarch  is  a  prisoner  in  his  own  house.  According  to 
the  (later)  message  from  the  Archbishop  of  Omsk,  President 
of  the  Supreme  Administration  of  the  Orthodox  Church,  to 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  Metropolitan  of  Kiev, 
twenty  bishops  and  hundreds  of  priests  have  been  assassinated. 
Some  were  buried  alive.  '  Wherever  the  Bolsheviks  are  in 
power,'  says  the  Archbishop  of  Omsk,  '  the  Christian  Church 
is  persecuted  with  even  greater  ferocity  than  in  the  first  three 
centuries  of  the  Christian  era.' 

"When,  in  January,   1919,  the  town  of  Yuriev    (Dorpat) 

103 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

was  taken  by  the  Bolsheviks,  Bishop  Platon  was  arrested. 
The  Reval  papers  thus  describe  the  Bishop's  last  moments. 
The  Bolsheviks  burst  into  his  house  at  night,  dragged  him  from 
his  bed.  Barefoot  and  clad  only  in  his  under-linen,  the  Bishop, 
with  17  other  persons,  was  dragged  down  to  the  cellars  of  the 
house  they  had  been  arrested  in.  Here  the  Red  executioners 
rushed  at  them  with  their  axes  and  killed  them. 

*'  Near -Kotlas,  all  the  ten  monks  of  the  monastery,  with  the 
prior  at  their  head,  were  shot  for  agitation  against  the  Soviet 
authorities." 

Information  has  come  from  Omsk  that  as  a  result  of  a 
judicial  investigation  of  the  Bolshevik  terror  in  Perm,  the 
following  has  been  discovered:  — 

"  Archbishop  Andronik  was  buried  alive ;  Vassili,  Archbishop 
of  Chernigov,  who  had  come  to  Moscow  to  inquire  about  the 
fate  of  Archbishop  Andronik,  was  cut  down  and  killed  with 
his  two  companions.  Bishop  Feofan  was  first  tortured,  then 
dipped  several  times  into  the  river  through  a  hole  in  the  ice, 
and  finally  drowned  in  the  River  Kama.  Besides  this,  it  was 
discovered  that  50  priests  had  been  executed.  Before  being 
killed  they  were  horribly  tortured. 

"At  the  evacuation  of  Cherdyn  the  Bolsheviks  took  with 
them  among  other  hostages  a  highly  respected  priest,  Nicolas 
Koniurov,  whom  they  subjected  to  atrocious  torments. 

''  During  a  severe  frost  they  stripped  the  old  man  naked  and 
poured  water  over  him  until  he  was  transformed  into  a  statue 
of  ice." 

("  The  Russian   Church   under   the   Bolsheviks,"   pages    i, 

2.  3-) 

The  statement  of  the  Rev.  R.  Courtier-Forster,  British 
Chaplain  at  Odessa,  already  cited  under  the  head  of  "  Terror," 
contains  the  following  passage  as  to  the  martyrdom  of  Chris- 
tians under  the  Bolsheviki : 

"  It  was  the  martyrdom  of  the  two  Metropolitans  and  the 
assassination  of  so  many  Bishops  and  the  killing  of  hundreds 
of  various  Christian  ministers  of  religion,  regardless  of  denom- 
ination or  school  of  thought,  that  proved  the  undoing  of  the 
Scourge.  Russian  Orthodox  clergy,  Protestant  Lutheran 
pastors,  Roman  Catholic  priests,  were  tortured  and  done  to 
death  with  the  same  light-hearted  indiscrimination  in  the  name 
of  Toleration  and  Freedom.  Then  it  was  that  the  Scourge, 
seeing  the  last  remnants  of  Liberty  ground  under  the  heel  of 
a  tyranny  more  brutal  in  its  methods  than  a  mediaeval  torture 
chamber,  published  another  full-page  cartoon  representing 
Moses  descending  from  the  Burning  Mount,  bringing  in  his 

104 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

arms  the  Tables  of  Ten  Commandments  to  Humanity,  and 
being  stoned  to  death  by  a  mob  of  workmen's  and  soldiers' 
delegates. 

"  The  following  Sunday  afternoon  I  was  passing  through  the 
Town  Gardens,  when  I  saw  a  group  of  Bolshevist  soldiers 
insulting  an  Ikon  of  the  Thorn-crowned  Face  of  Christ.  The 
owner  of  the  Ikon  was  spitting  in  the  pictured  Face,  while  the 
others  were  standing  around  watching  with  loud  -guffaws  of 
laughter.  Presently  they  tore  the  sacred  picture  into  frag- 
ments, danced  on  it,  and  trampled  and  stamped  the  pieces  into 
the  mud." 

(''Bolshevism,  Reign  of  Torture  at  Odessa/'  by  Rev.  R. 
Conrtier-Forster,  reprinted  from  The  Times,  Dec.  5,  19/p, 
page  4.) 

(d)   Inciting  Class  Hatred 

It  will  be  recalled  that  the  Protocols  specifically  refer  to  the 
incitement  of  class  hatred  as  one  of  the  most  effective  means 
of  bringing  about  the  destruction  of  Christian,  that  is,  "  Goy  " 
states.  The  concluding  sentence  of  Protocol  No.  IV  reads  as 
follows : 

"  It  will  be  at  that  stage  that  the  lower  classes  of  the  Govs, 
not  for  the  sake  of  doing  good,  nor  even  for  the  sake  of 
wealth,  but  solely  because  of  their  hatred  towards  the  privi- 
leged, will  follow  us  against  the  Intelligent  Govs,  our  competi- 
tors for  power." 

This  remarkable  stipulation  of  the  Protocols  Is  literally 
followed  by  the  Jewish  Soviet  officials  in  Russia.  This  is 
how  Mr.  Roger  E.  Simmons,  in  his  testimony  before  the  Over- 
man Committee,  describes  the  policy  of  inciting  class  hatred 
by  the  Bolsheviki  in  Russia : 

]\Ir.  Simmons.  "  Being  a  social  revolution,  of  course  the 
worst  parts  about  it  are  the  results  of  the  awful  class  hatred 
the  Bolsheviki  leaders  are  inciting.  They  are  inciting  it  in 
every  part  of  the  country  by  their  publications  and  in  all  their 
efficient  propaganda.  It  has  not  been  any  more  disastrous  in 
any  parts  of  Russia,  I  believe,  than  it  has  been  In  many  villages 
among  the  peasantry. 

*'  Their  policy  has  as  an  underlying  motive  the  arousing  of 
class  antagonism,  the  proletariat  hating  the  bourgeoisie.  In 
practice  it  means  that  the  less  fortunate  in  every  industry  and 
institution  bear  animus  against  those  qualified  to  hold  better 
positions.  This  has  been  indirectly  the  cause  of  most  of  the 
incidents  of  terrorism  witnesses  have  spoken  of,  more  of  which 
I  will  tell  you  about  later. 

''  When  it  was  seen  that  the  peasantry  did  not  rally  to  the 

105 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

support  of  the  Bolshevik  cause  and  that  they  refused  to  sell 
g^rain  for  rubles  without  value,  the  Bolsheviki  took  the  class 
issue  to  the  villages.  Lenine  calls  this  movement  awakening 
class  consciousness  of  the  peasantry.  He  organized  for  this 
work  '  poor  committees/  as  they  are  called  in  translation. 
These  committees  of  soldiers  go  out  to  the  villages  to  inflame 
the  dissatisfied  elements  and  to  extract  by  force  food  from  the 
peasants.  ...  But  Lenine  sends  the  poor  committees,  agita- 
tors, to  incite  peasants  who  have  no  land  to  conspire  against 
those  who  have,  and  to  take  the  guns  he  gives  them  for  fight- 
ing, robbing,  and  plundering  neighbors  in  their  own  and  neigh- 
boring villages  who  have  land.  When  you  come  later  to 
read,  gentlemen,  the  history  of  the  Russian  revolution,  some 
of  the  bloodiest  fights,  you  will  find,  and  worst  horrors,  have 
occurred  in  villages.  Those  simple,  peace-loving  people  have 
been  living  among  themselves  for  centuries  in  more  or  less 
harmony  under  their  communistic  system.  But  all  of  a 
sudden  Lenine,  by  his  nefarious  policies,  sets  the  passions 
of  the  demoralized  class  aflame  and  turns  them  against  the 
other  two  classes.  Instead  of  promoting  brotherly  love  and 
helping  to  make  the  sentiment  of  the  nation  one  for  the  good 
of  all,  as  we  are  striving  to  do  in  America,  the  Bolsheviki  are 
trying  by  jealousy  and  animosity  to  disintegrate  the  population 
of  various  localities  into  classes  with  a  view  of  the  honest 
toiler  being  overcome  and  subjected.  Now  this  is  a  serious 
matter.  The  peasantry  represent  85  percent  of  the  160,000,000 
Russians. 

''  In  Russia  class  hatred  is  seen  manifested  everywhere.  I 
will  mention  one  illustration  which  I  saw  in  Petrograd  —  the 
undressing  of  a  woman.  I  had  heard  about  it  before.  It  was 
about  6 130,  growing  dark,  as  I  was  walking  down  the  Nevsky 
Prospect  on  my  way  home.  I  heard  a  yell  of  distress  from  a 
woman  up  a  street  running  perpendicularly  to  the  Nevsky. 
There  two  soldiers  were  removing  the  cloak  —  a  very  good 
substantial  cloth  coat  —  from  a  woman.  And  when  protests 
were  made  by  the  standers-by,  the  answer  was,  '  We  have 
blacked  your  boots  and  washed  your  clothes  for  many  years. 
Now  you  bourgeoisie  have  got  to  bow  to  us  and  wash  our 
clothes  and  black  our  boots.'  Undressing  to  steal  clothes  went 
on  to  a  considerable  extent  in  Moscow,  Petrograd  and  Kiev, 
according  to  reports.  It  went  as  far  as  taking  oflf  besides 
cloaks  the  very  dresses  of  women,  and  where  they  could  handle 
it,  taking  also  the  clothes  and  overcoats  ofif  men.  .  .  . 

"  Now,  you  can  see  that  all  their  practices  aimed  to  invite 
people  to  do  acts  of  that  kind  showing  intense  hatred  —  I  wish 
I  could  think  of  another  word,  it  is  more  than  hatred  —  de- 
testation—  against  people  that  they  thought  were  a  little 
higher  up.  Now,  remember,  as  I  pointed  out  in  the  first  place 
this  hatred  is  against  a  good  many  of  these  people  in  the  cities, 

106 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

and  people  like  the  peasants  who  had  land,  who  belonged  to  the 
proletariat.  But  because  they  did  not  agree,  they  call  them 
bourgeoisie.  You  can  see  that  they  are  fighting  parts  of  the 
very  class  for  whom  they  say  they  are  trying  to  establish  a  dic- 
tatorship. They  are  not  trying  to  put  the  proletariat  in  power, 
but  the  most  demoralized  elements  of  that  class,  which  repre- 
sents, gentlemen,  a  very  small  per  cent. 

"  Now,  this  class  hatred  is  a  matter  we  have  got  to  consider, 
I  think,  with  a  great  deal  of  interest  and  a  great  deal  of  seri- 
ousness, because  it  is  the  basis  of  their  international  move- 
ment." ^ 

(e)   Autocracy  in  Government 

The  Protocols  call  for  a  world  autocracy  and  state  that 
liberalism  in  government  is  a  source  of  weakness  which  should 
be  encouraged  by  the  Jews  only  for  the  temporary  object  of 
destroying  Christian  states  with  the  ultimate  purpose  of  es- 
tablishing a  Jewish  despotism  over  the  whole  world. 

"  Only  an  autocrat  can  outline  great  and  clear  plans  which 
allocate  in  an  orderly  manner  all  the  parts  of  the  mechanism 
of  the  government  machinery." 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Protocols  state  as  follows: 

"  In  all  parts  of  the  world  the  words  '  Liberty,  Equality,  and 
Fraternity  '  have  brought  whole  legions  into  our  ranks  through 
our  blind  agents,  carrying  our  banners  with  delight.  Mean- 
while these  words  were  worms  which  ruined  the  prosperity 
of  the  Govs,  everywhere  destroying  peace,  quiet,  and  solidar- 
ity, undermining  all  the  foundations  of  their  states." 

Ambassador  Francis,  when  asked  by  Senator  King  whether 
Lenin  and  Trotzky  and  those  who  are  in  control  of  the  Bol- 
shevik government  were  there  as  the  result  of  a  general  elec- 
tion, testified :  - 

Mr.  Francis.    '*  No,  no.    They  are  there  as  usurpers." 
Senator  King.     "  By  force  and  terror?" 
Mr.  Francis.     "  I  do  not  think  they  represent  more  than 
ten  per  cent  of  the  Russians." 

Senator  Overman.     "Of  the  whole  180,000,000?" 
Mr.  Francis.     "  Of  the  whole  180,000,000." 

Mr.  Roger  E.  Simmons  also  describes  the  Bolshevik  gov- 
ernment as  it  existed  when  he  left  Russia  in  November,  1918, 
as  follows : 

*  Senate  Report,  "  Bolshevik  Propaganda,"  p.  301. 
^  Senate  Report,  "  Bolshevik  Propaganda,"  p.  946. 

107 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

"  The  Soviet  government,  composed  solely  of  Bolsheviks, 
of  a  portion  only  of  the  '  manual  proletariat '  is  a  government 
in  name  only.  Rightly  stated,  it  is  a  well-organized  institution 
functioning  to  further  the  social  revolution,  the  overthrow 
of  all  recognized  standards  of  morality  and  civilization."  ^ 

That  gradual  despotism  shown  by  the  testimony  of  these 
witnesses  to  exist  in  1918  has  tended  to  become  more  and. 
more  complete  is  shown  by  evidence  of  a  recent  date.  The 
British  White  Book,  ''Russia  No.  i  (1919),  Collection  of 
Reports  on  Bolshevism  in  Russia,"  contains  a  report  of  a 
Mr.  C.  who  was  formerly  connected  with  a  commercial  com- 
pany which  had  a  branch  in  Moscow.  This  document  bears 
the  date  of  January  21,  1919.  Among  other  information 
therein  contained  is  the  following: 

"  All  factories  nationalized ;  only  about  half  of  them  work- 
ing. Men  all  anti-Bolshevik.  Very  discontented  with  condi- 
tions of  life,  and  with  the  working  of  the  factories.  Condi- 
tions getting  worse  and  worse  every  day.  A  great  many  of 
the  men  have  gone  to  the  country,  as  it  is  practically  impossible 
to  live  in  the  towns.  ...  In  Petrograd  more  attempts  to  strike 
than  in  Moscow ;  this  is  because  in  Moscow  the  workmen  are 
more  under  the  power  of  the  government,  and  they  do  not  dare 
to  strike.  Even  if  they  did  there  is  nothing  to  gain  by  it,  for 
the  government  would  simply  stop  their  wages,  discharge  a 
good  many,  and  probably  cancel  their  bread  cards." 

As  recently  as  in  the  fall  of  1919  conditions  in  the  factories 
were  reported  to  be  intolerable.  The  Soviet  officials  have 
gone  far  beyond  that  part  of  the  program  of  Karl  Marx  in 
his  ''  Communist  Manifesto,"  which  prescribes  ''  Equal  liability 
of  all  to  labor.  Establishment  of  industrial  armies,  especially 
for  agriculture."  The  Soviet  government's  Code  of  Labor 
Laws,  translated  into  English  and  published  in  New  York 
in  Soviet  Russia,  the  organ  of  the  Russian  Soviet  Bureau,  in 
its  issue  of  February  21,  1920,  imposes  compulsory  labor  upon 
every  one,  male  or  female,  between  the  ages  of  sixteen  and 
sixty,  unless  physically  disqualified,  and  enforces  iron  disci- 
pline of  the  most  tyrannical  nature. 

Moreover,  the  New  York  World  of  Friday,  April  9,  1920, 
published   an   article   entitled   ''Mobilize   Russian   Labor,"    in 
which  it  was  stated  that  Trotzky,  addressing  the  ninth  conven- 
tion of  the  Communist  Party  at  Moscow  on  March  2y,  1920, 
^Senate  Report,  "Bolshevik  Propaganda,"  p.  299. 
108 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

directed  his  address  chiefly  to  defininor  the  relation  between  the 
mobihzation  of  industry  to  the  industrial  rehabilitation  of 
Russia,  and  stated: 

"  Mobilization  is  more  necessary  now  than  it  was  formerly, 
because  we  have  to  deal  with  the  peasant  population  and 
masses  of  unskilled  labor  which  cannot  be  utilized  to  the  full- 
est extent  by  any  other  means  than  military  discipline.  Trades 
unions  are  capable  of  organizing  great  masses  of  qualified 
workers,  but  30  per  cent  of  the  people  cannot  be  reached  by 
this  means." 

An  elaborate  system  among  the  workmen  had  been  gradu- 
ally established  and  at  present  the  communist  spy  reporting 
directly  to  the  Soviets  has  almost  mediaeval  powers  of  execut- 
ing a  man  merely  for  the  reason  that  he  is  opposed  to  the 
tyranny  of  the  Soviets.  Moreover,  by  the  weapon  of  starva- 
tion, the  workman  is  compelled  to  work  more  hours  than 
under  any  preceding  form  of  government.  The  very  right  to 
strike  is  entirely  denied  the  workmen.  Every  strike  is  called 
sabotage  against  the  Soviets  and  every  act  of  sabotage  is 
forbidden  under  pain  of  capital  punishment.  Supplementary 
Decree  No.  2"^  deals  specifically  with  incitements  to  strike. 
Persons  violating  such  decree  are  brought  before  the  Extraor- 
dinary Committees  to  Combat  Counter-revolution. 

This  situation  strikingly  recalls  a  passage  in  the  Protocols 
where  it  is  stated : 

"  Civilization  cannot  exist  without  absolute  despotism,  for 
government  is  carried  on  not  by  the  masses,  but  by  their  leader 
whoever  he  may  be." 

Is  Trotzky  this  leader? 

Immediately  before  his  departure  from  the  United  States 
for  Russia  in  order  to  join  his  brethren  who  were  engaged 
in  the  destruction  of  the  Russian  state,  Trotzky  made  the 
following  boast: 

"I  stand  forth  the  zvorld's  greatest  internationalist.  I  shall 
rule  Russia." 

Then  he  made  this  appeal  to  the  audience : 

"  On  with  our  world  civil  war  1  On  with  the  world  revolu- 
tion !     Down  with  the  governments !  " 

Unfortunately,  the  wise  step  taken  by  the  British  Govern- 
ment in  arresting  Trotzky  at  Halifax  while  on  his  way  to 
Russia  was  countermanded,  and  Lieut. -Colonel  J.  B.  Maclean, 
proprietor  of  Maclean's  Magazine,  published  at  Toronto,  in 

109 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

an  article  entitled  "  Why  Did  We  Let  Trotzky  Go  ?  ",  printed 
in  the  issue  of  June,  1919  (Vol.  XXXII,  No.  6),  referring  to 
various  explanations  for  his  release,  says,  "  Finally  it  is  said 
it  was  done  at  the  request  of  the  British  Embassy  at  Washing- 
ton over  the  head  of  the  British  and  American  Intelligence 
Department ;  and  that  the  Embassy  acted  on  the  request  of 
the  U.  S.  State  Department,  who  were  acting  for  some  one 
else." 


no 


THE  PROTOCOLS 


II.    PARALLELISM    BETWEEN    THE   PROTOCOLS 
AND   JEWISH   WRITINGS 

There  are  many  passages  in  the  writings  and  speeches 
of  well-known  Jewish  leaders  at  various  times  during  the  last 
hundred  years  which  show  a  remarkable  parallelism  with  some 
of  the  important  ideas  set  forth  in  the  Protocols.  The  fol- 
lowing instances  may  be  cited  as  a  result  of  a  search  which 
is  by  no  means  exhaustive.  In  each  case  we  cite  a  passage 
taken  verbatim  from  the  Protocols,  followed  under  the  title 
of  "  Substantiations  "  by  parallel  quotations  from  well-known 
Jews. 

I.    Extracts  from  Protocols 

(a)  "  The  prophets  have  told  us  that  we  were  chosen  by 
God  himself  to  reign  over  the  world.  God  endowed  us  with 
genius  to  enable  us  to  cope  with  the  problem."  (Protocol 
No.  V.) 

(b)  "  God  has  given  us,  his  chosen  people,  the  power  to 
scatter,  and  what  to  all  appears  to  be  our  weakness  has 
proved  to  be  our  strength,  and  has  now  brought  us  to  the 
threshold  of  universal  rule."     (Protocol  No.  XL) 

(c)  "  When  the  King  of  Israel  places  the  crown  on  his 
sacred  head,  offered  him  by  Europe,  he  will  be  the  Patriarch 
of  the  World."    (Protocol  No.  XV.) 

Substantiations 

(a)  "The  men  of  all  nations  shall  be  subject  to  Israel,  but 
those  who  have  ruled  over  you  shall  be  destroyed  with  the 
sword." 

(Apocalypse  of  Baruch  (LXXII),  a  zvcll-known  Jewish 
work  of  the  first  century  a.dJ 

(h)  "Our  task  is  great  and  holy  and  its  success  is  guaran- 
teed. Catholicism,  our  greatest  foe,  lay  wounded  in  its  brains. 
The  net  which  is  being  spread  by  Israel  all  over  the  surface  of 
the  earth  will  spread  day  by  day,  and  the  glorious  prophecies 
of  our  holy  rights  will  be  finally  realized.  The  time  is  ap- 
proaching when  Jerusalem  will  become  the  home  of  worship 

III 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

of  all  peoples  and  the  banner  of  the  Jewish  monotheism  will 
be  flying  on  the  most  distant  coast.  Our  strength  is  enormous, 
we  must  learn  how  to  apply  it  in  practice.  What  have  we  to 
be  afraid  of  ?  The  day  is  approaching  when  all  the  wealth  of 
the  world  will  become  the  property  of  the  Sons  of  Israel." 

(Isaac-Adolphe  Crcmicux,  founder  of  the  Alliance  Israelite 
Universelle,  quoted  by  Serge  Nilus,  in  a  footnote  zvhich  ap- 
pears on  page  1/2  in  ipi/  edition  of  his  book,  ''It  is  near! 
At  the  door!"  A  reference  to  the  same  document  of  the  Alli- 
ance Israelite  Universelle  can  be  found  in  issue  Na.  24,  De- 
cember 15,  iQog,  of  the  Arabic  paper  '' Al  Kalemat"  ("The 
World"),  ziliich  zms  published  in  Nezv  York.  See  article 
entitled,  ''A  Chapter  Concerning  Moral  Discussions.  Con- 
cerning the  Destroyers  of  the  Foundation  of  the  Christian 
Faith,"  pp.  461-464.) 

(c)  '*It  has  always  been  a  unique  feature  of  Judaism  that 
its  traits  of  particularism  —  essential  to  its  self-preservation  — 
have  been  blended  with  the  highest  aspirations  0/  univcr- 
salism." 

(Paul  Goodman,  ''Zionism  and  Liberal  Judaism,"  Zionist 
Rez'iezv,  Noz'.  19 17.) 

(d)  *'  When  we  read  in  the  Book  of  Isaiah  that  the  prophet 
of  the  exile  declared  that  the  Jews  were  God's  witnesses, 
chosen  for  a  religious  purpose  and  charged  with  a  religious 
mission,  we  believe  that  he  was  speaking  words  which  were 
inspired  by  God." 

(CI.  G.  Montefiore,  "Outlines  of  Liberal  Judaism,"  p.  166. 
London:  Macmillan  and  Co.,  Limited.     IQ12.) 

{e)  ''The  Jews  energetically  reject  the  idea  of  fusion  with 
the  other  nationalities  and  cling  firmly  to  their  historical  hope, 
i.e.,  of  world  empire." 

(From  speech  of  Dr.  Mandelstam,  Professor  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Kiev,  Russia,  delivered  at  the  Basel  Zionist  Congress 
of  1898.  See  H.  S.  Chamberlain's  "  The  Foundations  of  the 
Nineteenth  Century,"  Vol.  I,  p.  ^35-  London:  John  Lane. 
1913-)^ 

if)  "The  Jew  will  never  be  able  to  assimilate  himself;  he 
will  never  adopt  the  customs  and  ways  of  other  peoples.  The 
Jew  remains  a  Jew  under  all  circumstances.  Every  assimila- 
tion is  purely  exterior." 

(From  speech  of  Rabbi  Dr.  Leopold  Kahn  on  Zionism,  de- 
livered in  July,  1901,  in  the  orthodox  Jewish  school  in  Press- 
burg,  Idem.) 

(g)  "  The  governments  of  all  countries,  scourged  by  anti- 
Semitism,  will  serve  their  own  interests  in  assisting  us  to  ob- 
tain the  sovereignty  we  want." 

(Theo.  Hertd,  "  The  Jczmsh  State,"  p.  11.  Published  by  the 
Federation  of  American  Zionists,  Nezv  York,  19 17.) 

(h)   "Christianity  itself  seems  to  Jews  only  a  stage  in  the 

112 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

preparation  of  the  world  for  a  purified,  developed  and  univer- 
salized Judaism." 

(CI.  G.  Montefiore,  "  Outlines  of  Liberal  Judaism,''  p.  i6^. 
London.     Ipi2.) 

(i)  "  Liberal  Judaism  has  higher  ambitions  for  the  Jewish 
people.  Above,  all,  it  seeks  to  preserve  the  Jewish  religion  in 
full  beauty  and  power,  and  to  extend  its  workings  to  a  sphere 
co-extensive  with  the  universe  of  men."  ^ 

(Rabbi  Mattuck,  quoted  by  Paul  Goodman  in  his  article  on 
"Zionism  and  Liberal  Judaism,"  in  the  Zionist  Revieiv,  No- 
vember, igii.  Reprinted  by  Petty  &  Sons,  Ltd.,  Whitehall 
Printeries,  Leeds,  pp.  2  and  j.j 

(/)  "  It  is  not  g-iven  to  every  one  to  understand  that  which 
is  not  yet  finished.  .  .  .  Yes !  The  likelihood  of  realizing 
our  demands  and  proposals  grows  with  our  numbers  and  with 
the  increase  in  our  strength.  For  the  present  we  have  reason 
to  be  satisfied  with  the  spirit  in  which  our  aspirations  were 
regarded  by  the  mighty  ones  of  the  earth.  Do  not  demand 
more  than  this  intimation  from  your  Action  Committee.  In 
this  respect  you  must  have  implicit  confidence  in  it.  You  may 
freely  question  it  regarding  all  other  matters." 

(Theo.  Hertzl,  "  Congress  Addresses,"  delivered  at  London, 
August  I  J,  1^00,  at  the  Zionist  Congress.  Published  by  the 
Federation  of  American  Zionists,  New  York,  1917.) 

(k)  *' Let  the  sovereignty  be  granted  us  over  a  portion  of 
the  globe  large  enough  to  satisfy  the  reasonable  requirements 
of  the  nation:  the  rest  zi'e  shall  manage  for  ourselves." 

(Theo.  Hertzl,  "  The  Jezvish  State,"  p.  11.) 


2.    Extracts  from  Protocols 

(a)  "  We  must  f ollow^  a  program  of  violence  and  hypoc- 
risy, not  only  for  the  sake  of  profit,  but  also  as  a  duty  and 
for  the  sake  of  victory."     (Protocol  No.  I.) 

(b)  "  When  we  finally  become  rulers  .  .  .  we  will  see  to 
it  that  no  plots  are  hatched  against  us.  To  effect  this  we 
will  kill  heartlessly  all  who  take  up  arms  against  the  estab- 
lishment of  our  rule."     (Protocol  No.  XV.) 

Substantiations 

{a)  "Our  people  who  are  receiving  the  new  country  from 
the  Society  will  also  thankfully  accept  the  new  constitution  it 
offers  them.  Should  they,  however,  show  signs  of  rebellion, 
they  will  be  promptly  crushed."  (Theo.  JJertd,  ''The  Jewish 
State,"  p.  38.) 

^  All  italics  in  Part  Two  of  this  book  are  our  own  unless  otherwise 
stated. 

113 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

(b)  *' The  interests  of  the  revolution  require  the  physical 
annihilation  of  the  bourgeois  class.  It  is  time  for  us  to  start." 
(Red  Gazette,  Aug.  31,  1918,  No.  159.  Published  by  the  Pet- 
rograd  Soviet  of  the  Workmens'  &  Soldiers'  Deputies,  presided 
over  by  the  Jew,  Apfelbaum  —  Zinoviev.) 

(c)  "  Blood  and  mercilessness  must  be  our  slogans."  (Leon 
Trotzky,  International  Communist  Congress,  Moscow,  March, 
1919.    Quoted,  New  York  Evening  Sun,  March  18,  1919.) 

3.    Extracts  from  Protocols 

(a)  "We  vv^ill  also  artfully  and  deeply  undermine  the 
sources  of  production  by  teaching  the  workmen  Anarchy 
and  the  use  of  alcohol,  at  the  same  time  taking  measures  to 
expel  all  the  intelligent  Goys  from  the  land. 

"  That  the  true  situation  should  not  be  noticed  by  the 
Goys  until  the  proper  time,  we  will  mask  it  by  a  pretended 
desire  to  help  the  working  classes  and  great  economic  prin- 
ciples, an  active  propaganda  of  which  principles  is  being 
carried  on  through  the  dissemination  of  our  economic  theo- 
ries."    (Protocol  VI.) 

(b)  "  We  will  present  ourselves  in  the  guise  of  saviors  of 
the  workers  from  this  oppression,  when  we  suggest  that 
they  enter  our  army  of  Socialists,  Anarchists,  Communists, 
to  whom  we  always  extend  our  help  under  the  guise  of  the 
rule  of  brotherhood  demanded  by  the  human  solidarity  of 
our  social  masonry."     (Protocol  III.) 

Substantiations 

(a)  "When  the  Jew  gives  his  thought,  his  devotion,  to  the 
cause  of  the  workers  and  of  the  dispossessed,  of  the  disinher- 
ited of  the  world,  the  radical  quality  within  him  there,  too,  goes 
to  the  roots  of  things,  and  in  Germany  he  becomes  a  Marx  and 
a  Lassalle,  a  Haas  and  an  Edward  Bernstein;  in  Austria  he 
becomes  a  Victor  Adler  and  a  Friedrich  Adler;  in  Russia,  a 
Trotzky.  Just  take  for  a  moment  the  present  situation  in 
Russia  and  in  Germany.  The  revolution  set  creative  forces 
free,  and  see  what  a  large  company  of  Jews  was  available  for 
immediate  service.  Socialist  Revolutionaries  and  Mensheviki, 
and  Bolsheviki,  Majority  and  Minority  Socialists  —  whatever 
they  be  called  .  .  .  Jews  are  to  be  found  among  the  trusted 
leaders  and  the  routine  zvorkers  of  all  those  revolutionary 
parties." 

(Rabbi  J.  L.  Magnes  in  his  address  delivered  at  the  opening 
session  of  the  first  Jewish  J^abor  Congress,  January  16,  ipip. 
New  York  City.  See  the  Jewish  Forum,  February,  IQIQ, 
p.   722.) 

(b)  "The  Jew,  therefore,  does  take  an  active  part  in  rcvo- 

114 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

kitions ;  and  he  participates  in  them  in  so  far  as  he  is  a  Jew, 
or  more  correctly  in  so  far  as  he  remains  Jezvish." 

(Bernard  Lazarc,  ''Anti-Semitism:  Its  History  and  Causes," 
p.  ^12.  Pnhlished  by  International  Library  Publishing  Co., 
New  York,  19 oj.) 

(c)  "We  must  not,  however,  leave  these  problems  (social) 
and  this  reform  (social)  outside  of  our  Jewish  thought,  our 
Jewish  activities.  We  must  not  let  them  be  taken  by  active 
Christians  and  stamped  as  specifically  Christian. 

(Rabbi  Montefiore,  "  Outlines  of  Liberal  Indaism,"  pp.  266 
and  26/.    London,  IQ12.) 

(d)  "Das  Folk,  a  Jewish  periodical  published  in  America, 
writes  in  1905  : 

"  '  One  cannot  blame  us  that  people  with  different  mentalities 
and  views  as  Social  Democrats,  Anarchists,  and  so  on,  are 
filled  with  our  socialist  territorial  ideas,  and  enter  in  our  ranks 
in  order  to  struggle  for  a  better  future  of  the  Jewish  people. 
On  the  contrary,  it  shows  that  life  itself  has  raised  our  ideal 
and  drives  all  under  our  banner.'  " 

(The  Jezinsh  Life,  March,  ipo6,  p.  i/j.  Jewish  nezvspapcr 
published  in  Russian,  found  in  Nezu  York  Public  Library.) 

(e)  The  following  quotation  is  an  estimate  by  Bernard 
Lazare,  Jewish  writer,  of  the  part  which  was  and  is  played 
by  the  Jews  in  the  revolutionary  movement  throughout  the 
world : 

''  Their  [i.e.,  the  Jews']  contribution  to  present-day  Social- 
ism was,  as  is  well  known,  and  still  is,  very  great.  The  Jews, 
it  may  be  said,  are  situated  at  the  poles  of  contemporary  soci- 
ety. They  are  found  among  the  representatives  of  industrial 
and  financial  capitalism,  and  among  those  who  have  vehe- 
mently protested  against  capital.  Rothschild  is  the  antithesis 
of  Marx  and  Lassalle :  the  struggle  for  money  finds  its  counter- 
part in  the  struggle  against  money,  and  the  world-wide  outlook 
of  the  stock-speculator  finds  its  answer  in  the  international 
proletarian  and  revolutionary  movement.  It  was  Marx  who 
gave  the  first  impulse  to  the  founding  of  the  Internationale 
through  the  manifesto  of  1847,  drawn  up  by  himself  and  En- 
gels.  Not  that  it  can  be  said  that  he  '  founded  '  the  Interna- 
tionale, as  is  maintained  by  those  who  persist  in  regarding  the 
Internationale  as  a  secret  society  controlled  by  the  Jews. 
Many  causes  led  to  the  organization  of  the  Internationale,  but 
from  Marx  proceeded  the  idea  of  a  Labor  Congress,  which 
was  held  at  London  in  1864,  and  resulted  in  the  founding  of 
that  society.  The  Jews  constituted  a  very  large  proportion 
of  its  members,  and  in  the  General  Council  of  the  society,  we 
find  Karl  Marx,  Secretary  for  Germany  and  Russia,  and  James 
Cohen,  Secretary  for  Denmark.  Many  of  the  Jewish  members 
of  the  Internationale  took  part  subsequently  in  the  Commune, 

115 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

where  they  found  others  of  their  faith.  In  the  organization 
of  the  sociahst  party,  the  Jews  participated  to  the  greatest  ex- 
tent. Marx  and  Lassalle  in  Germany,  Aaron  Libermann  and 
Adler  in  Austria,  Dobrojan  Gherea  in  Roumania,  are,  or  were 
at  one  time,  its  creators  and  its  leaders.  The  Jews  of  Russia 
deserve  special  notice  in  this  brief  resume.  Young  Jewish 
students,  scarcely  escaped  from  the  Ghetto,  have  played  an  im- 
portant part  in  the  Nihilistic  propaganda ;  some,  among  them 
women,  have  given  up  their  lives  for  the  cause  of  Liberation, 
and  to  these  young  Jewish  physicians  and  lawyers,  we  must 
add  the  large  number  of  exiled  workingmen  who  have 
founded  in  London  and  New  York  important  labor  societies, 
which  serve  as  centers  of  socialistic  and  even  of  anarchistic 
propaganda." 

(Bernard  Lahore,  ''Anti-Semitism/'  pp.  ^12,  jij,  and  314.) 

(/)  "  When  we  sink,  we  become  a  revolutionary  proletariat, 
the  subordinate  officers  of  the  revolutionary  party ;  when  we 
rise,  there  rises  also  our  terrible  power  of  the  purse." 

(Theo.  Hertd,  "  The  Jezvish  State,"  p.  10.) 

(g)  "Thus  it  would  seem  as  if  the  grievance  of  the  anti- 
Semite  were  well  founded ;  the  Jewish  spirit  is  essentially  a 
revolutionary  spirit,  and  consciously  or  otherzvise,  the  Jew  is  a 
revolutionist." 

(Bernard  Lazare,  "  Awti-Semitism,"  p.  2q8.) 

4.    Extract  from  Protocols 

"  At  present  as  an  international  force  we  are  invulnerable." 
(Protocol  III.) 

Substantiations 

(a)  ''  Nothing  effectual  can  really  be  done  to  our  injury." 
(Theo.  Hertd,  "The  Jewish  State,"  p.  g.) 

(b)  *' The  very  impossibility  of  getting  at  the  Jews  nour- 
ishes and  embitters  hatred  of  them." 

(Theo.  Hertd,  ''  The  Jewish  State"  p.  10.) 

(c)  "  It  is  of  course  possible  to  get  at  shares  and  debentures 
in  railways,  banks  and  industrial  concerns  of  all  descriptions, 
by  taxation,  and  where  the  progressive  income  tax  is  in  force, 
all  our  realized  property  can  eventually  be  laid  hold  of.  But 
all  these  efforts  cannot  be  directed  against  Jews  alone,  and 
where  they  have  nevertheless  been  made,  severe  economic 
crises  with  far-reaching  effects  have  been  their  immediate 
consequences." 

(Theo.  Hertd,  "  The  Jewish  State,"  p.  10.) 

(d)  "A  distracted  and  divided  people  have  been  so  well  in- 
structed in  thought  that  the  unity  of  Israel  is  greater  than  all 
the  differing  religions,  social,  economic  and  political  views  of 
the  individuals  who  make  up  a  nation,  that  the  Rabbis  of  East- 

116 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

ern  Europe  have  entered  in  full  force  into  the  vano^uard  of  the 
movement/' 

(Jacob  de  Haas.  See  his  preface  to  Hertzl's  "  The  Jewish 
State;'  p.  8.) 

(^)  "  .  .  .  There  is  such  a  thing  as  a  Kol  (All)  Israel  policy 
to  he  pursued  by  all  Jezus  together,  regardless  of  their  politi- 
cal, their  economic,  their  spiritual  outlook." 

(Rabbi  Judas  L.  Magnes,  Speech  delivered  at  the  Jeiiish 
Labor  Congress,  Jan.  i6,  1919,  at  Yorkville  Casino,  Nezu  York 
City;  quoted  in  the  Jeunsh  Forum,  February,  igiQ,  p.  720.) 

(/)  "The  Jewish  people,  traditionally  and  through  its  ex- 
perience, knows  the  meaning-  of  internationalism,  and  it  must 
apply  the  method  of  internationalism  to  its  own  national  life 
as  well,  sharing  the  destiny  of  every  people,  free  and  op- 
pressed, in  freeing  the  world  in  order  that  it  itself  may  be 
freed." 

(Rabbi  Judas  L.  Magnes,  Ibid.,  p.  721.) 

(g)  "  But,  in  order  that  the  Jewish  people  may  do  its  work 
in  the  world,  it  must  be  organized  —  organized  for  its  specific 
purposes  as  well  as  for  participation  in  all  of  the  cultural  and 
spiritual  movements  of  humanity." 

(Rabbi  Judas  L.  Magnes,  Ibid.,  p.  724.) 

(h)  "Here  we  are,  just  Jews  and  nothing  else,  a  nation 
among  nations.     Take  it  or  leave  it.'' 

(From  speech  of  Dr.  Weizman,  delivered  in  Manchester, 
England,  Dec.  g,  1917,  partially  quoted  in  a  pamphlet  entitled 
"  Great  Britain,  Palestine  and  the  Jews,"  p.  /J-  Published  by 
Geo.  H.  Doran  Co.,  Nezv  York.) 

(i)  "  Our  union  is  not  a  French  one,  nor  English,  nor  Swiss, 
nor  German.  Nay,  our  union  is  Jewish  and  it  is  universal. 
The  other  peoples  are  split  into  nationalities.  We,  however, 
are  the  only  ones  who  have  no  co-citizens,  but  exclusively  co- 
religionists. The  Jew  will  not  sooner  become  the  friend  of 
a  Christian  or  a  Mohammedan  than  at  the  time'  when  the  light 
of  the  Jewish  faith  —  the  only  religion  of  reason  —  will  spread 
throughout  the  world.  Scattered  among  peoples  who  are  hos- 
tile to  our  rights,  to  our  interests,  we  wish  above  all  to  be  and 
always  to  remain  Jews.  Our  nationality  is  the  religion  of  our 
fathers  and  we  do  not  recognize  any  other.  Living  in  lands 
of  dispersion  we  cannot  be  concerned  about  the  changing  aims 
of  those  lands  which  are  strange  to  us  until  the  time  when  our 
own  aims  both  moral  and  material  are  in  danger.  The  Jewish 
teachings  must  spread  all  over  the  world.  Sons  of  Israel ! 
however  much  the  faith  would  disperse  you  all  over  the  earth, 
always  consider  yourselves  as  members  of  a  chosen  people.  If 
you  realize  and  if  you  understand  that  the  faith  of  our  ances- 
tors is  our  sole  patriotism,  //  you  realize  that  in  spite  of  your 
cover  nationalities  you  form  only  one  and  the  same  people,  if 
you  believe  that  only  Judaism  constitutes  the   religious  and 

117 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

political  truth,  if  you  are  convinced  in  the  above,  you  universal 
sons  of  Israel,  you  will  come  to  us,  you  will  listen  to  our  appeal 
and  you  will  prove  that  you  accept  it." 

(In  i860,  Isaac  Adolphe  Cremieux,  the  well-known  Jewish 
leader  in  France,  founded  the  Universal  Jewish  Alliance 
(Alliance  Israelite  Universelle).  On  this  occasion  he  issued 
a  circular  appeal  to  the  Jewish  organizations  throughout  the 
world.  The  above  quotation  is  from  this  circular  appeal. 
Quoted  by  A.  Shmakoff,  "Jewish  Speeches,"  p.  131.) 

(;')  "  It  is  our  opinion  that  the  Jewish  question  can  be 
solved  only  by  the  Jeivs  themselves.  .  .  .  We  no  longer  zvaut 
to  wear  the  mask  of  any  other  nationality!' 

(Theo.  Hertd,  in  Congress  Addresses  delivered  at  Basle, 
December  26,  1901,  p.  28.  Published  by  the  Federation  of 
American  Zionists,   iQiy,  New  York.) 

{k)  "Furthermore,  it  is  well  understood  in  Germany  and 
in  Austria  that  the  Jews  of  Russia  have  never  had  real  citizen- 
ship in  Russia,  and  although  a  Jew  may  have  been  born  in 
Russia,  that  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  he  has  been  a  citi- 
zen of  Russia.  Realizing  that,  and  for  other  apparent  reasons, 
the  German  and  Austrian  Governments  are  making  every 
effort  to  secure  the  cooperation  and  good-will  of  the  large  Jew- 
ish population,  now  under  their  control." 

(Rabbi  Judas  L.  Magnes.  See  his  letter  to  Mr.  Byrlavski, 
June,  ipi6.  Published  in  the  Report  of  the  Commission  of 
the  American  Jewish  Relief  Fund.  New  York  City,  March, 
1917.) 

(I)  "  Let  us  forget  whence  we  spring.  No  more  talk  of 
'  German  '  or  of  '  Portuguese '  Jews.  Though  scattered  over 
the  earth  we  are  nevertheless  a  single  people." 

(Rabbi  Salotnon  Lipniann-Cerfberr  in  his  opening  speech 
delivered  on  July  26,  1806,  at  the  meeting  preparatory  to  the 
Synedrion.  Quoted  by  JJ.  S.  Chamberlain  in  his  ''Founda- 
tions of  the  Nineteenth  Century,''  Vol.  J,  p.  32Q.) 

(m)  ''Israel  is  a  nationality.  We  are  born  Jews,  '  natu  '  be- 
cause we  are  born  Jews.  A  child  born  from  Jewish  parents  is 
Jewish.  The  very  birth  casts  on  him  all  the  duties  of  an  Israel- 
ite. It  is  not  through  circumcision  that  we  obtain  our  Israelan 
quality.  Nay,  circumcision  is  in  no  way  analogous  to  Christian 
baptism.  We  are  not  Israelites  because  we  are  circumcised, 
but,  on  the  contrary,  we  circumcise  our  children  because  we 
are  Israelites.  We  acquire  the  Jewish  character  through  our 
birth,  and  we  can  never  lose  it  nor  get  rid  of  it.  Fven  if  a  Jew 
denies  his  religion,  even  if  he  is  baptized,  he  does  not  cease 
to  be  an  Israelite.  All  Israelite  duties  continue  to  remain 
with  him." 

(Archives  Israelites,  1864.  Quotation  from  Ed.  Drnnwnt, 
"La  France  Juive,"  Vol.  I,  p.  14,  12th  ed.  Paris:  C.  Marpont 
E.  Flammarion.) 

118 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

5.    Extracts  from  Protocols 

(a)  "  The  economic  crises  were  created  by  us  for  the 
Goys  only  by  the  withdrawal  of  money  from  circulation." 
(Protocol  XX.) 

(b)  "  We  hold  in  our  hands  the  greatest  modern  power  — 
Gold."     (Protocol  XXII.) 

Substatitiatious 

(a)  "The  first  official  violation  of  Jewish  liberties  invari- 
ably brings  about  an  economic  crisis.  Therefore,  no  weapons 
can  be  effectually  used  against  us,  because  these  cut  the  hands 
that  wield  them." 

(Theo.  Hertzl,  "  The  Jewish  State,"  p.  4^.) 

(b)  ''When  we  rise,  there  rises  also  our  terrible  power  of 
the  purse," 

(Theo.  Hertd,  "  The  Jewish  State,''  p.  10.) 

(c)  "The  day  is  approaching  when  all  the  wealth  of  the 
world  will  become  the  property  of  the  Sons  of  Israel." 

(Isaac  Adolphe  Cremieu.v,  quoted  by  A.  Shmakoff,  ''  Jenish 
Speeches,"  p.  i^i.) 

(d)  "  The  Government  of  Palestine  (in  the  hands  of  Jews), 
composed  of  men  of  wisdom  and  of  intellectuals  will  guide 
the  economic  movement  not  only  of  the  Orient  and  of  Anatolia, 
but  probably  also  of  the  whole  zvorld." 

(The  Inkilab,  a  Jezvish  paper  published  in  CoJistantinople. 
Quoted  in  La  Vieille  France,  No.  108,  February  /j,  1919, 
p.  21.) 

6.    Extract  from  Protocol 

"  At  present,  if  any  of  the  governments  raises  a  protest 
against  us,  it  is  done  only  as  a  matter  of  form  and  at  our 
desire  and  by  our  order,  because  their  anti-Semitism  is 
necessary  to  us  to  govern  our  smaller  brothers."  (Proto- 
col IX.) 

Substantiations 

(a)  "The  governments  of  all  countries,  scourged  by  anti- 
Semitism,  will  serve  their  own  interests  in  assisting  us  to  ob- 
tain the  sovereignty  we  want." 

'  (Theo.  Hertzl,  "  The  Jezmsh  State/'  p.  11.) 

(b)  "Disaster  binds  us  together,  and,  thus  united,  we  sud- 
denly discover  our  strength.  Yes,  we  are  strong  enough  to 
form  a  State,  and  a  model  State." 

(Theo.  Hertd,  "  The  Jezvish  State/'  p.  10.) 


119 


THE   PROTOCOLS 


III.    PARALLELISM    BETWEEN     THE     PROTOCOLS 

AND     CERTAIN     ACTIVITIES     OF     THE 

TEWS    OUTSIDE   OF    RUSSIA 

There  are  a  number  of  important  policies  in  the  Protocols 
which  find  a  striking  parallel  in  certain  activities  and  move- 
ments among  Jews  in  various  parts  of  the  world  outside  of 
Russia.  Among  these  policies  of  the  Protocols  are  :  the  control 
of  the  press  for  political  purposes,  securing  international  or 
so-called  "  minority "  rights  for  the  Jews,  the  stirring  up  of 
class  hatred  and  social  disorder,  and  the  promotion  of  revolu- 
tions and  internationalism. 

"  Secret  Kingdom  of  the  Press  " 

I.  The  boast  is  made  in  the  Protocols  that  in  Europe  the 
press,  with  unimportant  exceptions,  is  under  Jewish  control. 
It  is  indeed  true  that  the  Jewish  influence  in  the  press  in  many 
parts  of  the  world  is  very  powerful.  Just  how  powerful  it 
is  in  America  it  is  difficult  to  state.  It  is  certainly  a  great 
and  growing  power  in  New  York  City.  A  Jewish  magazine. 
The  American  Jezvish  News,  recently  pointed  with  pride  to 
the  great  number  of  newspapers  in  New  York  which  are 
either  controlled  by  the  Jews  or  in  which  Jews  occupy  im- 
portant strategic  positions.  In  the  article  referred  to,  which 
was  published  in  the  issue  of  March  28,  1919,  under  the  title 
**  Men  Who  Make  Our  Newspapers,"  the  following  statement 
is  made: 

"  While  it  is  an  accepted  fact  that  certain  of  our  industries 
to-day  are  almost  entirely  directed  and  supported  by  Jewish 
minds  and  labor,  there  are  nevertheless  just  as  many  which 
are  not  generally  conceded  to  come  within  the  same  classifica- 
tion which  have  at  their  head  men  of  Jewish  descent.  Most 
important  among  these  latter  is  the  greatest  of  all  public  insti- 
tutions—  the  press. 

"  Hardly  a  newspaper  of  importance  thrives  in  this  city  but  it 
has  at  its  head  or  in  some  position  of  paramount  influence  a 

120 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

man  in  whose  fibre  there  is  Jewish  energy.  And  with  one  ex- 
ception the  achievements  of  these  men  who  mould  and  inter- 
pret American  pubHc  opinion  could  provide  material  for  books 
of  incalculable  inspiration." 

The  article  proceeds  to  refer  to  several  large  dailies  in  New 
York  which  are  owned  or  controlled  by  Jews,  with  biographical 
sketches  of  these  men  and  their  subordinates.  At  the  end  of 
the  article  it  is  stated  that  the  men  mentioned  are  "but  a  few 
of  a  great  number." 

That  there  is  nothing  new  in  the  Jewish  policy  of  control- 
ling the  press  is  shown  by  the  following  statement  of  Lsaac- 
Adolphe  Cremieux,  who  in  t86o  founded  the  Alliance  Israelite 
Universelle. 

"  Consider  the  governmental  and  public  offices  as  nothing. 
Look  upon  all  honors  as  upon  nonsense.  Do  not  pay  any  at- 
tention for  the  time  being  to  money  itself.  .  .  .  Capture  the 
press!  Through  it  everything  will  come  to  you  in  the  natural 
course  of  events."  ^ 

The  complete  dictatorship  over  the  press  exercised  by  the 
Jewish  Bolshevist  leaders  in  Soviet  Russia  is  such  a  generally 
accepted  fact  that  it  needs  no  extended  comment.  All  news- 
papers that  have  attempted  in  any  way  to  criticize  the  Bol- 
shevist government  have  been  ruthlessly  suppressed,  and  many 
writers  who  have  dared  to  criticize  Trotzky  have  been  executed. 

The  policy  of  the  Bolsheviks  is  well  expressed  by  one  of 
the  Soviet  officials,  N.  Bukharin,  in  "  The  Communist  Pro- 
gram," published  by  the  Soviet  printing  office,  called  "  The 
Communist,"  Moscow,  1918,  Chapter  VII,  pp.  20-23 : 

''The  Communist  (Bolshevist)  party  receives  from  all  sides 
accusations  and  even  threats  like  the  following :  '  You  close 
newspapers,  you  arrest  people,  you  forbid  meetings,  you 
trample  under  foot  freedom  of  speech  and  of  the  press,  you 
reconstruct  autocracy,  you  are  oppressors  and  murderers.'  It 
is  necessary  to  discuss  in  detail  this  question  of  the  '  liber- 
ties '  in  a  Soviet  Republic. 


'*  At  present  the  following  is  clear  for  the  workingmen  and 
the  peasants.  The  Communist  party  not  only  does  not  demand 
any  liberty  of  the  press,  of  speech,  meetings,  unions,  etc.,  for 

^  Quoted  from  A.  Shmakoff.  Address  in  defense  of  T.  Vekshin 
and  others,  p.  36.    Moscow  :  University  Printing  Office.    1907. 

121 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

the  boiirg-eois  enemies  of  the  people,  but,  on  the  contrary,  it 
demands  that  the  government  should  be  always  in  readiness  to 
close  the  bourgeois  press ;  to  disperse  the  meetings  of  the  ene- 
mies of  the  people,  to  forbid  them  to  lie,  slander,  and  spread 
panic;  to  crush  ruthlessly  all  attempts  at  a  restoration  of  the 
bourgeois  regime.  This  is  precisely  the  meaning  of  the  dic- 
tatorship of  the  proletariat." 

"Minority  Rights"  in  the  Light  of  the  Protocols 

2.  From  a  practical  point  of  view  it  is  of  the  utmost  im- 
portance to  Christian  countries  to  ascertain  whether  the  Jews 
are  to  be  treated  as  citizens  who  enjoy  equal  rights  and  equal 
duties  with  the  rest  of  the  community,  or  whether  they  are  to 
have,  in  addition,  special  privileges  uniform  in  every  country 
because  they  are  Jews. 

The  American  Constitution  grants  equal  rights  to  all  citi- 
zens of  the  United  States,  without  distinction  as  to  race  or 
religion.  The  same  conception  of  citizenship  prevails  in 
a  majority  of  the  western  European  countries  (Great 
Britain,  Netherlands,  France,  Italy,  Switzerland,  Norway, 
and  Sweden). 

During  the  last  two  years,  however,  the  Jews  in  various 
countries  have  adopted  a  peculiar  policy,  threatening  the  funda- 
mental principles  of  equal  citizenship,  by  demanding  special 
national  or  minority  rights  in  central  and  eastern  European 
states.  During  the  Peace  Conference  the  Jews  maintained  an 
influential  delegation  at  Paris  which  insisted  that  such  rights 
be  granted  to  the  Jews  in  Poland,  Austria,  Roumania,  Jugo- 
slavia, Czechoslovakia  and  Ukrainia.  A  special  Bill  of  Jewish 
Rights  was  presented  by  the  Jewish  delegation  to  the  Peace 
Conference.     This  bill  contained  the  following  stipulations : 

"  First  —  New  guarantees  of  citizenship  for  those  born  in 
the  territories  affected,  or  resident  therein  since  August,  1909. 

"Second  —  All  citizens  to  enjoy  equal  civil,  religious,  na- 
tional and  political  rights,  without  distinction  of  birth,  race, 
nationality  or  religion. 

''Third  —  The  right  to  use  the  language  of  any  national 
minority  in  business,  private  intercourse,  public  meetings  or 
the  press  shall  be  guaranteed ;  nor  shall  there  be  any  restriction 
of  such  language  in  the  schools  or  other  institutions,  nor  shall 
the  validity  of  any  transaction  or  document  be  affected  by  the 
use  of  any  language  whatsoever, 

''Fourth  —  The   state    shall   recognize   the   several   national 

122 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

minorities  as  constituting  distinct  autonomous  organizations, 
having  the  right  to  estabHsh,  manage  and  control  schools  and 
religious,  educational,  charitable  and  social  institutions. 

"Fifth  —  Each  national  minority  shall  be  allotted  its  pro- 
portion of  state,  departmental  and  municipal  funds,  based  on 
the  ratio  of  its  numbers  in  the  respective  areas,  as  well  as  in 
the  entire  population. 

"Sixth — Proportional  representation  of  national  minorities 
in  elected  bodies. 

"  Seventli  —  Those  observing  any  other  day  except  Sunday 
as  Sabbath  shall  not  be  required  to  perform  on  such  days  acts 
they  regard  as  desecrations,  and  shall  be  permitted  to  conduct 
business  on  Sunday  if  they  so  desire. 

"  Eighth  —  The  signatories  to  the  treaty,  or  any  minority 
which  may  be  affected  by  failure  to  observe  its  provisions,  shall 
be  entitled  to  submit  complaints  for  adjudication  to  the  League 
of  Nations,  which  will  assume  jurisdiction."  (New  York 
Tribune,  June  12,  1919.) 

This  Bill  of  Rights  was  strongly  endorsed  by  the  American 
Jewish  Congress  held  in  Philadelphia  in  December,  19 18.  We 
quote  an  article  in  the  New  York  Tribune  of  May  14,  1919, 
on  this  subject : 

"  NATIONS   MUST   GUARANTEE   RACIAL  RIGHTS,   SAYS   MACK. 
"  CHAIRMAN    OF    JEWISH    DELEGATION    TO    PARIS    CABLES    RE- 
SULTS OF   ITS  EFFORTS. 

"  According  to  a  cable  received  by  the  Zionist  Organization 
of  America  from  its  president.  Judge  Julian  W.  Mack,  who  is 
now  in  Paris,  heading  the  American  Jewish  Congress  delega- 
tion to  the  peace  conference,  and  chairman  of  the  Jewish 
delegations  from  every  part  of  Europe,  the  treaty  offered  to 
Germany  requires  Poland  and  other  nations  to  accept  separate 
provisions  guaranteeing  rights  to  racial,  religious  and  linguis- 
tic minorities  within  their  boundaries. 

"  Judge  Mack  says  the  word  '  national '  is  not  included  in 
the  treaty  as  now  formulated,  but  that  a  decision  on  this  point 
is  expected  in  a  few  days. 

"  He  expresses  himself  as  sanguine  that  the  substance  of  the 
demands  adopted  by  the  American  Jewish  Congress,  held  in 
Philadelphia  last  December,  will  be  obtained." 

Moreover,  the  Bill  of  Rights  was  endorsed  by  most  of  the 
recognized  Jewish   organizations   throughout  the   world. 

"  NINE  MILLION  JEWS  PRESENT  BILL  OF  RIGHTS  AT  PARIS,"  is 

the  title  under  which  the  universal  support  of  Hebrew  national 
rights  within  the  boundaries  of  other  nations  was  recorded 
by  the  New  York  Tribune  on  June  12,  1919. 

123 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

Mr.  Edward  Dillon,  in  his  book  ''  The  Inside  Story  of  the 
Peace  Conference,"  referring  to  these  national  rights  and  to 
the  support  which  was  extended  to  the  Jewish  demands,  stated 
that  the  Allied  policy  was  "  looked  upon  as  anything  but  dis- 
interested."    Mr.  Dillon  further  said : 

"  Unhappily  this  conviction  was  subsequently  strengthened 
by  certain  of  the  measures  decreed  by  the  Supreme  Council  be- 
tween April  and  the  close  of  the  Conference.  The  misgivings 
of  other  delegates  turned  upon  a  matter  which  at  first  sight 
may  appear  so  far  removed  from  any  of  the  pressing  issues  of 
the  twentieth  century  as  to  seem  wholly  imaginary.  They 
feared  that  a  religious  —  some  would  call  it  racial  —  bias  lay 
at  the  root  of  Mr.  Wilson's  policy.  It  may  seem  amazing  to 
some  readers,  but  it  is  none  the  less  a  fact,  that  a  considerable 
number  of  delegates  believed  that  the  real  influences  behind 
the  Anglo-Saxon  peoples  were  Semitic. 

"  They  confronted  the  President's  proposal  on  the  subject 
of  religious  inequality,  and,  in  particular,  the  odd  motive  al- 
leged for  it,  with  the  measures  for  the  protection  of  minorities 
which  he  subsequently  imposed  on  the  lesser  states,  and  which 
had  for  their  keynote  to  satisfy  the  Jewish  elements  in  eastern 
Europe.  And  they  concluded  that  the  sequence  of  expedients 
framed  and  enforced  in  this  direction  were  inspired  by  the 
Jews,  assembled  in  Paris  for  the  purpose  of  realizing  their 
carefully  thought-out  program,  which  they  succeeded  in  hav- 
ing substantially  executed.  However  right  or  wrong  these 
delegates  may  have  been,  it  would  be  a  dangerous  mistake  to 
ignore  their  views,  seeing  that  they  have  since  become  one  of 
the  permanent  elements  of  the  situation.  The  formula  into 
which  this  policy  was  thrown  by  the  members  of  the  Confer- 
ence, whose  countries  it  affected,  and  who  regarded  it  as  fatal 
to  the  peace  of  eastern  Europe,  was  this :  *  Henceforth  the 
world  will  be  governed  by  the  Anglo-Saxon  peoples,  who,  in 
turn,  are  swayed  by  their  Jewish  elements.'  "   ( Pages  496,  497.) 

Mr.  Dillon  emphasizes  that  the  Jewish  demands  for  special 
national  privileges  were  largely  fomented  by  western  Jews, 
including  those  of  the  United  States.  He  even  states  that 
among  the  many  Jews  who  were  present  at  the  Paris  Peace 
Conference  "  the  largest  and  most  brilliant  contingent  was 
sent  by  the  United  States."  (Page  12.)  According  to  this 
author,  ''  Their  principal  mission,  with  which  every  fair- 
minded  man  sympathized  heartily,  was  to  secure  for  their 
kindred  in  Eastern  Europe  rights  equal  to  those  of  the  popu- 
lations in  whose  midst  they  reside.  And  to  the  credit  of  the 
Poles,  Rumanians,  and  Russians,  who  were  to  be  constrained 

124 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

to  remove  all  the  existing  disabilities,  they  enfranchised  the 
Hebrew  elements  spontaneously.  But  the  western  Jews  who 
championed  their  eastern  brothers,  proceeded  to  demand  a 
further  concession  which  many  of  their  own  co-religionists 
hastened  to  disclaim  as  dangerous  —  a  kind  of  autonomy 
which  Roumanian,  Polish  and  Russian  statesmen,  as  well 
as  many  of  their  Jewish  fellow-subjects,  regarded  as  tanta- 
mount to  the  creation  of  a  state  within  a  state."     (Page  13.) 

The  treaties  imposed  by  the  Allies  upon  Poland,  Rumania, 
Czecho-Slovakia,  Jugo-Slavia  and  Greece  granted  all,  or 
nearly  all  the  demands  of  the  Jews  contained  in  the  above 
"  Bill  of  Rights,"  while  Austria  and  Hungary  gave  pledges 
in  their  treaties  with  the  Allied  and  Associated  Powers,  that 
they  would  protect  "  minority  rights "  in  the  same  general 
way  defined  in  the  treaties  with  the  other  five  powers. 

These  treaties,  as  Mr.  Dillon  correctly  points  out,  go  much 
further  than  to  guarantee  to  the  Jews  residing  in  these  sev- 
eral countries  full  political  equality  with  other  citizens,  and 
freedom  from  persecution  or  discrimination  on  account  of 
race  or  religion.  Not  only  did  the  treaties  contain  such  guar- 
antees,—  which,  Mr.  Dillon  states,  the  small  powers  in  ques- 
tion were  quite  willing  to  give,  —  but  they  contained  a  principle 
new  to  international  law,  viz.  that  a  racial  minority  should  be 
treated  in  various  relations  as  a  separate  entity  within  the 
State,  with  separate  rights  of  its  own,  which  it  is  permitted 
to  enforce  against  the  national  government.  An  illustration 
of  this  new  principle  is  found  in  certain  articles  of  the  treaty 
with  Poland  relating  to  educational  matters.  By  these  articles 
the  Polish  State  is  actually  compelled  to  permit  the  Jews,  in 
towns  and  districts  where  they  constitute  "  a  considerable 
proportion  "  of  the  population,  to  administer  primary  educa- 
tion in  their  own  language  in  the  Jewish  schools,  supported 
by  an  allocated  part  of  the  state  funds.  The  articles  of  the 
treaty  which  create  this  extraordinary  ''  minority  right "  are 
quoted  verbatim  below.  The  two  articles  must  be  read  to- 
gether and  compared  with  each  other  to  bring  out  their  full 
meaning. 

''  Article  9 

*'  Poland  will  provide  in  the  public  educational  system  in 
towns  and  districts  in  which  a  considerable  proportion  of 
Polish   nationals   of   other   than    Polish   speech   are    residents 

125 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

adequate  facilities  for  ensuring  that  in  the  primary  schools  the 
instruction  shall  be  given  to  the  children  of  such  nationals 
through  the  medium  of  their  own  language.  This  provision 
shall  not  prevent  the  Polish  Government  from  making  the 
teaching  of  the  Polish  language  obligatory  in  the  said  schools. 

''  In  towns  and  districts  where  there  is  a  considerable  pro- 
portion of  Polish  nationals  belonging  to  racial,  religious  or 
Hnguistic  minorities,  these  minorities  shall  be  assured  an 
equitable  share  in  the  enjoyment  and  application  of  the  sums 
which  may  be  provided  out  of  the  public  funds  under  the 
State,  municipal  or  other  budget,  for  educational,  religious 
or  charitable  purposes. 

"  The  provision  of  this  article  shall  apply  to  Polish  citizens 
of  German  speech  only  in  that  part  of  Poland  which  was 
German  territory  on  August  i,  19 14. 

"  Article  10 

"  Educational  Committees  appointed  locally  by  the  Jewish 
Committees  of  Poland  will,  subject  to  the  general  control  of 
the  State,  provide  for  the  distribution  of  the  proportional 
share  of  the  public  funds  allocated  to  the  Jewish  schools  in 
accordance  with  Article  9,  and  for  the  organization  and  man- 
agement of  these  schools. 

''  The  provisions  of  Article  9  concerning  the  use  of  lan- 
guages in  schools  shall  apply  to  these  schools." 

In  some  central  European  countries  the  Jews  took  prompt 
advantage  of  the  favorable  feeling  created  in  Paris  by  the 
Jewish  leaders  towards  the  Jewish  national  demands.  Thus, 
for  instance,  in  Ukrainia  a  special  ministry  for  Jewish  affairs 
was  established,  headed  by  Krasny  Pinhoos,  a  Jew.  Accord- 
ing -to  information  contained  in  an  editorial  article  in  the  Nezv 
Witness  of  April  11,  1919,  the  new  minister  of  the  Jews  ''told 
a  press  representative  that  the  Jews  take  part  in  the  spiritual 
and  social  life  of  the  Ukraine  under  conditions  of  equality 
with  those  of  the  rest  of  the  population,  but  that  in  affairs 
appertaining  to  the  Jewish  community  they  would  govern 
themselves." 

The  New  Witness  made  a  rather  peculiar  deduction  from 
the  above  statement  of  Mr.  Pinhoos : 

"But  it  is  anyhow  a  good  thing  that  in  one  country  at  least 
the  Jewish  race  should  be  regarded  and  should  consent  to  be 

126 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

regarded  as  something  different  and  separate.  We  presume 
that  as  soon  as  the  Jewish  State  in  Palestine  is  estabhshed,  Mr. 
Pinhoos  will  change  his  title  to  that  of  Jewish  Ambassador. 
Mr.  Pinhoos  hopes  that  before  long  there  will  be  many  other 
such  ministries  established,  but  while  Isaacs  and  Mond  can 
govern  England  and  dictate  to  the  Peace  Conference,  there  is 
not  much  hope  that  they  will  desire  to  rule  the  affairs  of 
Whitechapel." 

Mr.  Israel  Zangwill,  in  a  recent  address  at  the  Poale  Zion 
Conference  in  London,  went  a  step  further  when  he  stated 
that  the  race  which  produced  ''  a  Beaconsfield,  a  Reading,  a 
Montagu,  a  Klotz,  a  Kurt  Eisner,  a  Trotzky  "  should  be  repre- 
sented as  an  independent  member  of  the  League  of  Nations. 
(See  Mr.  Zangwill's  statement  in  The  Jeivish  Chronicle,  Feb- 
ruary 27,  1920,  No.  2656,  p.  28.) 

In  view  of  the  adoption  of  this  policy  by  the  Jews  in  Paris, 
Americans  are  justified  in  ascertaining  just  what  is  the  posi- 
tion of  the  American  Jewry  with  respect  to  enforcing  such 
a  program  here.  Our  Constitution  knows  no  such  thing  as 
foreign  national  rights  enjoyed  by  persons  who  at  the  same 
time  enjoy  the  privileges  of  American  citizens.  A  subject  of 
a  foreign  nationality  when  he  becomes  an  American  citizen 
renounces  his  former  allegiance,  and  it  is  upon  this  condition 
only  that  he  becomes  a  member  of  our  body  politic. 

Nevertheless  in  the  United  States  itself,  where  the  Jews 
enjoy  an  absolute  equality  of  rights  with  all  other  citizens,  they 
have  recently  endeavored  to  build  up  an  institution  which  is 
entirely  opposed  to  the  spirit  of  the  American  Constitution, 
namely,  a  special  Jewish  court  which  tries  cases  pertaining 
only  to  the  Jews.  This  institution  is  known  as  "  The  Jewish 
Court  of  Arbitration "  and  holds  its  sessions  in  one  of  the 
]\[unicipal  Court  rooms  in  New  York  City.  This  fact  was 
briefly  recorded  by  the  New  York  Times  in  its  issue  of  Feb- 
ruary 19,  1920,  in  an  article  under  the  title,  ''  Jews  Here  Start 
Modern  Sanhedrin."  While  this  significant  fact  may  have 
passed  almost  unnoticed  by  the  American  public,  nevertheless 
it  has  already  attracted  attention  in  France. 

It  is  unthinkable  to  any  American  brought  up  under  a  sys- 
tem of  government  which  has  provided  a  check  against  the 
oppression  of  minorities  by  the  majority,  that  special  rights 
should  be  granted  to  any  of  the  ethnic  elements  of  our  popu- 
lation, such  as  the  Jews,  the  Chinese,  the  Negroes,  or  any  other 

127 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

racial  group,  or  that  any  of  these  groups  should  by  virtue  of 
such  special  rights  diminish  our  sovereignty  by  a  treaty  pro- 
vision similar  to  Article  XII  of  the  special  treaty  with  Poland. 
By  this  article  Poland  agreed  that  any  member  of  the  Council 
of  the  League  of  Nations  should  have  the  right  to  bring  to  the 
attention  of  the  Council  any  infraction  or  any  danger  of  in- 
fraction of  any  of  these  obligations  (the  national  rights  of 
the  Jews),  and  that  the  Council  may  thereupon  take  such 
action  and  give  such  directions  as  it  may  deem  proper  and 
effective  in  the  circumstances.^ 

The  whole  question  of  Jewish  double  national  rights  is  of 
the  utmost  importance,  since  the  recognized  Zionist  leaders 
and  the  international  Zionist  organizations  have  on  various 
occasions  strongly  urged  the  adoption  of  such  double  rights. 
Such  rights  and  privileges  for  the  Jews  indeed  are  more  than 
*'  national  rights  " ;  they  are  in  one  sense  international  rights 
common  to  Jews  living  in  different  countries.  In  other  words, 
under  such  a  system  they  would  enjoy  both  the  rights  of  citi- 
zenship of  the  particular  country  in  which  they  live,  and  in 
addition,  special  privileges  granted  to  them  alone.  The  grant- 
ing of  such  privileges  to  the  Jews  would  constitute  a  series 
of  international  rights  conferred  exclusively  upon  the  Jewish 

*  The  full  text  of  Article  12  of  the  Treaty  between  the  Allied  and 
Associated  Powers  and  Poland  is  the  following : 

"  Poland  agrees  that  the  stipulations  in  the  foregoing  Articles,  so  far 
as  they  affect  persons  belonging  to  racial,  religious  or  linguistic  minori- 
ties, constitute  obligations  of  international  concern  and  shall  be  placed 
under  the  guarantee  of  the  League  of  Nations.  They  shall  not  be  modi- 
fied without  the  assent  of  the  majority  of  the  Council  of  the  League 
of  Nations.  The  United  States,  the  British  Empire,  France.  Italy  and 
Japan  hereby  agree  not  to  withhold  their  assent  from  any  modification 
in  these  Articles  which  is  in  due  form  assented  to  by  a  majority  of  the 
Council  of  the  League  of  Nations. 

"  Poland  agrees  that  any  member  of  the  Council  of  the  League  of 
Nations  shall  have  the  right  to  bring  to  the  attention  of  the  Council 
any  infraction  of  the  Council,  or  any  danger  of  infraction  of  any  of 
these  obligations,  and  that  the  Council  may  thereupon  take  such  action 
as  it  may  deem  effective  in  the  circumstances. 

"  Poland  further  agrees  that  any  difference  of  opinion  as  to  ques- 
tions of  law  or  fact  arising  out  of  these  Articles  between  the  Polish 
Government  and  any  one  of  the  Principal  Allied  and  Associated  Powers, 
or  any  other  power,  a  member  of  the  Council  of  the  League  of  Na- 
tions, shall  be  held  to  be  a  dispute  of  an  international  character  under 
Article  14  of  the  Covenant  of  the  League  of  Nations.  The  Polish  Gov- 
ernment hereby  consents  that  any  such  dispute  shall,  if  the  other  party 
thereto  demands,  be  referred  to  the  Permanent  Court  of  International 
Justice.  The  decision  of  the  Permanent  Court  shall  be  final  and  shall 
have  the  same  force  and  effect  as  an  award  under  Article  13  of  the 
Covenant." 

128 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

race.     The  Protocols  of  the  Zionist  Men  of  Wisdom  contem- 
plate this  very  thing  in  the  following  language : 

"  Then  our  international  rights  will  sweep  away  the  national 
rights  in  a  limited  sense  and  will  rule  countries  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  civil  power  of  each  state  regulates  the  relation- 
ship of  its  subjects  among  themselves."     (Protocol  No.  II.) 

It  is  a  question  to  what  extent  the  demands  for  Jewish 
minority  rights  in  eastern  European  states  may  be  a  part  of 
the  general  Zionist  movement.  To  this  movement  little  at- 
tention can  be  given  in  this  volume.  It  is  sufficient  to  quote 
a  portion  of  an  article  published  in  the  New  York  Globe  on 
January  25,  1919,  under  the  title  ''  Want  Brandeis  to  Govern 
Judea."  The  stafif  correspondent  of  the  New  York  Globe  and 
Chicago  Daily  Nezus  in  London,  under  date  of  December  31, 
1918,  refers  to  the  Zionist  movement  and  the  exposition  of 
its  objects  and  purposes  by  one  of  its  leaders,  Ittimar  Ben  Avi : 

"  If  the  plans  and  ambitions  of  the  recently  proclaimed  na- 
tion of  Judea  are  fulfilled,  Louis  Brandeis,  now  Justice  of  the 
United  States  Supreme  Court,  will  be  the  first  of  the  new 
rulers  of  Israel.  The  dream  of  the  renationalization  of  Pales- 
tine which  has  lived  for  2,000  years  in  the  hearts  of  the  Jews 
is  fast  entering  the  realm  of  reality.  Judea  is  sending  its  dele- 
gates to  the  peace  conference.  Its  existence  as  a  nation  has 
been  recognized  by  the  allies,  its  declaration  of  independence 
has  been  signed  and  its  diplomats  and  politicians  are  already 
busy  moulding  the  future  of  its  institutions. 

''  Ittimar  Ben  Avi  is  the  first  of  its  peace  delegates  to  reach 
London.  An  impassioned  idealist  who  already  visions  Judea 
enrolled  among  the  great  powers  of  the  world,  is  Ben  Avi. 
But  his  idealism  and  his  oratorical  agitations  on  behalf  of 
Judea  have  not  impaired  his  worth  as  a  diplomat. 

UNDER    BRITISH    TRUSTEESHIP 

" '  Israel  cannot  leap  to  its  feet,  full  grown  and  capable,'  he 
explained.  Tt  has  been  scattered  and  dormant  too  long.  As 
delegate  to  the  peace  conference,  I  am  to  outline  the  demands 
of  the  new  Judea.  The  first  and  most  important  of  these  is 
the  political  desire  of  the  new  Hebrew  nation.  We  desire  a 
British  trusteeship  for  a  period  of  twenty-five  years.  We  do 
not  want  to  establish  a  parliament  or  congress  in  Judea  for  at 
least  twenty-five  years.  The  British  have  emancipated  us  from 
the  Turk.  Great  Britain  is  more  capable  of  governing  or  over- 
seeing Palestine  as  a  colony  than  any  one  other  country. 

"  '  If  the  English  will  agree  to  this  our  plan  then  includes 
the  appointment  by  England  of  a  Zionist  as  governor-general 

129 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

of  Judea.  It  is  more  or  less  known  among  Zionists  that  Mr. 
Justice  Brandeis  is  the  most  logical  man  now  living  for  the 
position  of  governor-general.  Under  him  there  should  be  two 
sub-governors  —  one  a  Christian  and  the  other  a  Moslem. 
Both  should  be  appointed  by  England.  We  also  intend  to  have 
attorney  generals  for  the  various  provinces  and  mayors  for  the 
various  communities  in  Palestine.  These  are  to  be  elected  by 
the  people. 

"  '  After  twenty-five  years  Judea  may  be  in  position  to  gov- 
ern herself.  As  a  totally  independent  nation  and  part  of  an 
entente  including  Armenia  and  Arabia,  Judea  would  be  a 
powerful  asset  to  the  western  world  not  only  as  a  producer  of 
culture  and  a  contributor  to  the  world's  markets,  but  as  a  mili- 
tary barrier  against  any  power  seeking  to  control  the  Suez 
Canal.' 

*'  OUTNUMBERED   BY    OTHERS 

"  Ben  Avi's  desire  for  a  British  over-lordship  is  inspired  by 
the  fact  that  were  Palestine  to  proclaim  a  complete  independ- 
ence to-day  and  seek  by  popular  vote  to  elect  its  own  ruler, 
the  Moslem  and  Christian  peoples  living  there  would  outnum- 
ber and  outvote  the  Hebrew  population.  The  result  would  be 
a  nation  in  which  the  Jews  were  in  the  minority.  By  England's 
recognition  of  Judea  as  a  Jewish  nation  and  giving  its  Mos- 
lems and  Christians  representation  through  sub-governor  gen- 
erals, the  Zionists  are  confident  that  their  dreams  will  be  most 
practically  fulfilled. 

"  The  history  of  Palestine's  struggle  towards  renationalizing 
of  the  Jewish  race  is  comparatively  recent.  Beginning  some 
forty  years  ago  with  the  agitation  of  a  handful  of  idealists, 
the  movement  expanded  slowly.  Great  efifort  to  repopulate 
Palestine  with  Jews  drawn  from  Russia  for  the  most  part 
met  with  indifferent  success.  In  the  face  of  ridicule  and  pro- 
test from  their  own  race,  the  Jews  of  England,  the  United 
States,  France,  Russia  and  Germany,  acting  as  an  intensive 
minority,  pursued  their  dream." 

Radical  and  Revolutionary  Activities  of  the  Jews 
IN  Various  Countries 

3.  The  strategy  of  stirring  up  class  hatred  in  Christian 
nations,  and  the  encouragement  of  revolutionary  radicalism 
to  that  end,  which  has  such  a  prominent  place  in  the  Proto- 
cols, finds  corroboration  in  the  very  prominent  part  which,  in 
recent  times,  the  Jews  have  been  taking  in  the  radical  and 
revolutionary  movement  in  many  parts  of  the  world,  including 
Hungary,  Germany,  Holland,  Poland,  the  United  States,  and 
certain  South  American  states. 

130 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

The  predominant  influence  of  the  Jews  in  the  Bolshevist 
movement  throno^hout  the  world  is  a  question  which  is  pub- 
licly discussed  in  the  European  press.  The  Budapest  corre- 
spondent of  the  London  Times  some  time  ago  stated : 

"  Hungary  is  being  terrorized  by  Jewish  agitators."  (Amer- 
ican Jetvish  Nezvs,  May  2,  19 19.) 

Charges  of  this  kind  have  appeared  in  the  press  in  many 
European  countries.  In  this  connection  we  call  the  attention 
of  the  reader  to  an  article  of  the  Morning  Post,  entitled  "  An 
Insult  to  Poland,"  August  30,  1919.  In  this  article,  among 
other  things,  the  following  is  stated : 

''  It  is  unfortunately  true  that  Bolshevism  is  very  largely 
a  Jewish  movement.  In  Russia  the  Jewish  Bolsheviks  have 
taken  a  terrible  revenge  upon  all  whom  they  regarded  as 
enemies,  and  also  upon  all  who  protected  the  Russian  peas- 
antry against  the  exactions  of  the  Jewish  usurers." 

This  article  closes  with  the  following  sentence : 

*'  And  we  warn  Jews  also,  not  for  the  first  time.  They  are 
showing  themselves  not  Englishmen  of  the  Jewish  faith,  as 
we  used  to  consider  them,  but  a  nation  with  a  foreign  policy 
of  their  own  —  and  that  policy  hostile  to  the  friends  of  Eng- 
land.   And  that  is  what  in  the  end  Englishmen  will  not  stand." 

The  three  following  documents  are  also  of  importance : 

(a)  An  editorial  article  which  appeared  in  the  London 
Morning  Post  on  April  8,  1919,  entitled  ''Bolstering  the 
Bolshevik." 

(b)  A  letter  signed  by  Lionel  Rothschild  and  nine  other 
well-known  British  Jews  to  the  editor  of  the  London  Morning 
Post,  which  practically  justifies  the  stand  that  was  taken  by 
that  paper. 

(c)  Comment  on  the  two  above-mentioned  documents  pub- 
lished in  the  American  Jczvish  N'czi's  on  May  2,  19 19. 

We  set  forth  in  full  these  three  documents. 

(a)   "Bolstering  the  Bolshevik 

"  The  news  from  Russia  fluctuates  from  day  to  day.  It  is 
now  reported  that  the  situation  on  the  Murmansk  Coast  has 
somewhat  improved ;  but  the  situation  in  Archangel  is  obvi- 
ously critical.  Our  soldiers  have  driven  off  formidable  at- 
tacks ;  but  the  fighting  is  close  and  desperate.  From  South 
Russia  the  Bolsheviks  reported  that  Odessa  had  been  captured, 
and  although  we  may  hope  that  if  this  is  true  the  Allied  forces 

131 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

were  safely  evacuated,  there  remains  a  terrible  anxiety  as  to 
the  fate  which  may  have  overtaken  our  devoted  friends  in 
South  Russia.  For  these  critical  situations  we  do  not  blame 
the  War  Office;  but  we  do  blame  Allied  policy  which  has 
trifled  with  the  whole  situation  and  has  alternated  between 
large  promises  to  our  Allies  and  obsequious  approaches  to  our 
enemies.  We  are  informed  that  although  the  anti-Bolshevist 
Armies  in  Russia  have  been  promised  arms  and  supplies  in 
abundance,  what  they  have  actually  received  has  been  con- 
temptible. The  result  is  that  they  are  fighting  almost  naked 
and  in  many  cases  without  arms.  We  may  be  certain  both  our 
soldiers  and  our  allies  in  Russia  are  putting  up  a  brave  and 
desperate  fight  for  their  lives  and  their  cause,  but  in  these  cir- 
cumstances they  must  feel  that  they  have  been  forgotten,  if 
not  betrayed,  by  those  upon  whom  they  looked  for  support. 
And  so  it  is  in  Poland.  We  hear  from  trustworthy  sources 
that  the  spirit  of  the  Poles  is  magnificent.  They  are  ready  to 
become  a  strong  and  trusty  support  of  the  Allies  upon  the  east- 
ern borders  of  Germany ;  but  they  ask  in  vain  for  munitions, 
supplies  and  raw  materials,  and  they  see  their  vital  communica- 
tions with  the  Baltic  left  in  the  hands  of  their  enemy  and  ours. 
''  Poland  and  Russia  are  one  problem  in  this  sense.  We 
must  support  our  friends  if  we  are  to  defeat  the  Bolsheviks, 
and  their  secret  abettors  the  Germans.  For  it  is  certain  in  that 
while  Germany  consistently  suppresses  Bolshevism  in  Ger- 
many she  encourages  it  in  Poland  and  Russia.  But  we  are  not 
supporting  our  friends.  We  promised  them  supplies  which 
did  not  arrive,  and  political  support  which  breaks  down  before 
German  opposition.  What  is  the  reason  of  it?  We  notice  that 
the  Daily  Herald  and  the  Daily  News  are  persistently  telling 
the  people  of  this  country  that  we  are  fighting  Bolshevism  in 
obedience  to  the  pressure  of  the  capitalists.  Now  that  is  a  lie. 
We  are  fighting  Bolshevism  in  opposition  to  a  very  strong 
group  of  German-Jewish  and  Russian-Jewish  capitalists,  who 
are  secretly  working  for  the  Bolshevist  cause.  Mr.  Lansing 
may  or  may  not  be  aware  of  the  fact,  but  he  is  helping  as  cor- 
rupt a  group  of  international  financiers  as  ever  lived.  And  the 
object  of  that  group  is  to  support  Bolshevism  in  Russia  in  order 
to  make  a  deal  with  the  Bolsheviks.  We  have  mentioned  sev- 
eral times  the  disagreeable  fact  that  the  Russian  Bolsheviks 
were  Russian  Jews.  These  Jews  are  at  the  present  moment 
in  control  of  the  Russian  Government  and  they  have  powerful 
friends  in  all  the  Allied  countries  who  are  helping  them.  We 
have  appealed  to  the  British  Jews,  but  appealed  so  far  in  vain, 
to  dissociate  themselves  formally  from  a  cause  which  is  doing 
the  Jewish  people  terrible  harm  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  In 
reply  the  Jewish  press  shower  upon  us  not  only  abuse  but 
threats.  Thus,  for  example,  the  Jezvish  World  threatens  us 
with  the  fate  of  Mordecai :  '.  .  .  we  wish  it  no  harm,  but  we 

132 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

would  beg  it  to  recollect,'  so  it  says,  '  zvhile  yet  it  has  its 
feet  upon  the  earth,  the  fate  of  its  anti-Jewish  forbear  in  that 
narrative,  in  the  hope  that  it  may  mend  its  ways  betimes.' 

"  We  are  aware  of  the  significance  of  that  threat.  We  fully 
understand  what  it  means,  and  the  secret  Allies  upon  whom 
the  Jezvish  World  reckons  when  it  makes  it.  We  saw  them  at 
work  in  Glascow  and  Belfast.  We  see  them  at  work  now  in 
Budapest,  v/here,  it  is  reported,  out  of  thirty  members  of 
the  Bolshevik  Soviet,  twenty-six  are  Jews.  We  understand  the 
threat,  but  we  do  not  propose  to  be  deterred  in  our  duty  to  the 
British  public  by  the  terrorist  methods  of  the  Bolsheviks.  And 
we  suggest  to  the  British  Jewish  community  —  most  of  whom, 
we  believe,  are  by  no  means  in  sympathy  with  this  crusade  — 
that  they  are  being  served  very  badly  in  their  newspapers, 
which  openly  threaten  Bolshevik  methods  and  scoff  at  advice 
which  is  tendered  in  a  friendly  spirit.  In  secret,  we  feel  cer- 
tain, the  majority  of  the  British  Jews  distrust  and  dislike  the 
fanatics  who  are  now  leading  Jewry  astray  in  the  cause  of  a 
spurious  Jewish  Imperialism.  But  they  are  afraid  to  disso- 
ciate themselves  publicly  from  the  dervishes  of  Judaism.  In 
the  meantime  these  powerful  influences  are  at  work  in  every 
country,  and  chiefly  in  Paris,  where  they  are  working  power- 
fully against  the  cause  of  Poland.  An  unseen  hand  is  at  this 
present  time  stifling  the  infant  Poland  in  its  cradle,  and  this 
is  being  done  in  the  interests  of  German-Jewish  Capitalism.  It 
is  a  conspiracy  which  is  assisted  by  so-called  Liberal  news- 
papers like  the  Daily  News,  and  so-called  Labor  newspapers 
like  the  Daily  World;  but  it  is  a  conspiracy,  nevertheless,  which 
is  directed  against  the  cause  of  liberty  in  Poland  and  in  the 
interests  of  alien  Capitalism.  For  it  remains  true  that  our 
labor  agitators,  while  they  are  the  enemies  of  British  Capital, 
contrive  to  be  the  friends  of  the  Capitalism  of  the  enemies  of 
England.  Mr.  Lloyd  George  and  President  Wilson  —  those 
champions  of  liberty  —  also  appear  to  be  more  susceptible  to 
the  influence  of  an  alien  capitalism  than  to  the  cry  for  free- 
dom of  long  enchained  Poland.  We  ask  our  readers,  who  re- 
member the  traditional  friendship  of  England  with  the  Polish 
cause,  to  mark  the  note  of  anguish  in  Mr.  Paderewski's  state- 
ment which  we  publish  this  morning.  He  speaks  —  and  he 
speaks  truly  —  of  'the  bitterness  of  the  disappointment  of  the 
Polish  population,'  but  it  is  not  only  the  Polish  population  that 
is  disappointed  by  the  great  Danzig  betrayal.  Every  student 
of  Allied  interests  must  see  that,  whereas  a  strong  Poland 
might  be  a  bulwark  against  both  German  militarism  and  Rus- 
sian Bolshevism,  a  weak  Poland  must  be  the  vassal  of  one  and 
the  victim  of  the  other.  As  to  the  economic  side  of  the  ques- 
tion, British  commerce  may  bid  farewell  to  all  hope  of  a  con- 
nection in  Poland  if  it  leaves  Poland  in  such  a  situation  as  to 
be  the  enforced  dependent  of  Germany." 

133 


THE   PROTOCOLS 


(b)   ''Bolshevism  and  Jeivry  —  a  Repudiation 

London  Morning  Post, 
April  23rd,  1919. 

"To  the  Editor  of  the  Morning  Post:  — 

We  have  read  with  deepest  concern  and  with  sincere  regret 
certain  articles  which  have  recently  appeared  in  two  closely 
associated  Jewish  newspapers  in  this  country  on  the  topic  of 
Bolshevism  and  its  ideals.  In  our  opinion,  the  publication  of 
these  articles  can  have  no  other  effect  than  to  encourage  the 
adoption  of  the  theoretic  principles  of  Russian  Bolsheviks 
among  foreign  Jews  who  have  sought  and  found  refuge  in 
England.  We  welcome,  accordingly,  your  suggestion  that 
British  Jews  should  '  dissociate  themselves  from  a  cause  which 
is  doing  the  Jewish  people  harm  in  all  parts  of  the  world.' 
This  is  profoundly  true,  and  we,  on  our  behalf  and  on  behalf 
of  numbers  of  I)ritish  Jews  with  whom  we  have  conferred, 
desire  to  dissociate  ourselves  absolutely  and  unreservedly  from 
the  mischievous  and  misleading  doctrines  which  those  articles 
are  calculated  to  disseminate.  We  repudiate  them  as  danger- 
ous in  themselves  and  as  false  to  the  tenets  and  teachings  of 
Judaism. 

Partly  in  order  to  counteract  the  miistaken  policy  of  the 
newspapers  referred  to,  the  League  of  British  Jews  was 
founded  in  November,  1917.  The  proceedings  and  views  of 
the  League  are  published  in  a  monthly  bulletin,  entitled  Jezu- 
isli  Opinion,  which  can  be  obtained  at  the  office  of  the  League, 
708-709  Salisbury  House,  E.G.  2,  and  which  may  eventually  be 
merged  in  a  larger  journal  appearing  at  more  frequent  inter- 
vals. For  we  thoroughly  concur  with  your  criticism  that  '  the 
British  Jewish  community,  most  of  whom,'  as  you  rightly  say, 
'are  by  no  means  in  sympathy  with  this  (Nationalist)  crusade, 
are  being  served  very  badly  by  their  newspapers.'  Meantime 
we  take  this  opportunity  of  repudiating  in  public  the  particu- 
lar statements  in  those  newspapers  to  which  you  have  felt  it 
your  duty  to  call  attention. 

Yours,  etc., 

Lionel  de  Rothschild 

Swaythling 

Philip  Magnus 

Marcus  Samuel 

Harry  S.  Samuel 

Leonard  L.  Cohen 

i.  gollancz 

John  Monash 

Claude  G.  Montefiore 

Isidore  Spielmann." 

134 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

(c)   "  PromineJit  London  Jews  justify  anti-Semitic  Attack 

"  General   Monash,  Rothschild .  and   Montefiore   Figure 

in  Agitation. 

"  In  reply  to  a  recent  article  in  the  London  Morning  Post, 
in  which  the  editor  accused  the  Jews  as  being  Bolsheviks,  a' 
letter  justifying  the  stand  of  the  Post  in  the  matter  was  sent 
to  that  paper  and  signed  by  Baron  Lionel  Rothschild,  Lord 
Swaythling,  Sir  Magnus,  Sir  Marcus  Samuel,  Sir  Harry 
Samuel,  General  Monash,  Sir  Isidore  Spielmann,  Claude  Mon- 
tefiore, Leonard  Cohen  and  Professor  Galantz. 

"  As  a  result  of  this  letter,  a  self-sanctifying  leading  edi- 
torial appeared  in  the  Post,  which  cried  out  in  virtuous  indigna- 
tion against  all  those  who  had  previously  questioned  that  the 
majority  of  the  Jews  are  Bolsheviks.  The  letter,  coming  as  it 
has,  at  a  time  when  the  anti-Semitic  pot  is  boiling  in  London, 
has  a  peculiarly  unfortunate  efifect.  The  opinion  of  London 
Jewry  towards  these  ten  men  they  consider  have  betrayed  them, 
may  best  be  left  to  the  imagination." 

It  is  significant  that  the  feeling  that  the  Jews  are  largely 
instrumental  in  promoting  Bolshevism  and  radicalism  in  gen- 
eral is  by  no  means  confined  to  England.  The  New  York 
World  published  on  January  26,  1919,  a  cable  from  Buenos 
Aires  entitled  "  Argentina  Deports  Fourteen  Hundred  Bol- 
shevists."    The  cable  reads  as  follows : 

"Buenos  Aires,  January  ^5.  —  Fourteen  hundred  prisoners, 
charged  with  Bolshevist  activities,  are  on  board  a  cruiser  here 
av/aiting  deportation,  according  to  Secret  Service  Men.  The 
majority  of  tJiein  are  Russian  Jezvs.  Some  Spaniards  are 
among  the  number." 

In  the  same  connection  the  New  York  Tribune,  on  Jan- 
uary 24,  1 91 9,  reported  that  in  Buenos  Aires  posters  were  put 
up  in  which  the  Russian  Jews  were  blamed  "  for  the  recent 
outbreaks,  as  well  as  the  anarchistic  outbreak  in  1910,"  and 
it  was  demanded  that  "  the  government  rid  the  nation  of  this 
Jewish  pest." 

In  tiie  issue  of  The  Review  of  March  13,  1920,  an  article 
was  published  entitled  "  Bolshevism  in  Holland."  The  article 
gives  a  brief  description  of  the  Bolshevist  movement  in  Hol- 
land. It  also  gives  the  names  of  the  most  prominent  leaders 
of  the  Bolshevist  movement  in  that  country.  In  part  the 
article  reads  as  follows : 

"  First  among  these  is  Mr.  David  Wijnkoop,  an  Amsterdam 
Jew,  of  a  fiery,  impetuous  temperament,  a  great  orator  with 

135' 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

a  strong-  hold' on  the  masses.  He  is  the  Dutch  counterpart  of 
his  Russian  comrade  Trotzkv,  whom  he  resembles  even  in  out- 
ward appearance,  and  a  faithful  henchman  of  his  Moscow 
alter  ego  in  the  spreading  of  the  latter's  international  propa- 
ganda." 

It  is  a  well-known  fact  that  in  Hungary,  during  the  Bolshe- 
vist revolution  of  1919,  Bela  Kun,  whose  real  name  is  Cohen, 
a  Jew,  became  the  dictator.  It  was  often  reported  in  various 
papers  that  out  of  the  thirty-one  Soviet  officials  in  Hungary 
twenty-six  were  Jews. 

In  Austria  revolutionary  attempts  were  made  to  set  up  a 
Bolshevist  government,  and  the  two  brothers  Alder,  as  well 
as  Friedrich  Adler,  all  of  whom  are  Jews,  were  the  leading 
spirits  of  the  Bolshevist  revolutionary  propaganda  in  that 
country. 

In  Germany  the  first  Spartacan  revolt  was  almost  exclu- 
sively under  the  control  of  Jews.  Among  others  were :  Rosa 
Luxemburg,  Clara  Zetkin,  Radek  (whose  real  name  is  Sobel- 
sohn),  Eugene  Levine,  Muscham. 

In  the  recent  attempt  to  overthrow  the  Ebert  Government 
and  set  up  a  Bolshevist  Republic,  almost  all  of  the  leaders  in 
Berlin  were  Jews.  The  New  York  Sun,  under  date  of 
March  18,  1920,  gives  the  names  of  the  Communist  leaders 
who  attempted  to  overthrow  the  government  as  follows :  Cohn, 
Daumig,  Newmann,  Dr.  von  Kahn,  Kurt  Bever,  Levy. 

As  to  the  United  States  the  following  should  be  stated : 

While  it  is  a  generally  recognized  fact  that  the  Socialist, 
Communist,  Radical,  I.  W.  W.,  and  Bolshevist  movements 
are  largely  recruited  from  the  foreign -born  population  of 
various  nationalities,  nevertheless  it  can  scarcely  be  denied 
that  the  moving  spirit  of  the  destructive  revolutionary  propa- 
ganda is  largely  Jewish  and  fomented  by  Jews.  Thus,  for 
instance,  the  notorious  "  Russian  "  Soviet  Bureau,  headed  by 
Ludwig  C.  A.  K.  Martens,  a  German,  was  almost  exclusively 
composed  of  Jews.  Those  who  were  in  charge  of  responsible 
departments  in  the  Bureau  were  as  follows : 

Abraham  Heller  ....      Manager   of    the    Commercial 

Department 

Nuorteva Whose  real    name    is   said  to 

be  Neuberger,  Manager  of 
the  Propaganda  Department 

'136 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

Gregory  Weinstein  .    .    .      General  Office  Manager 
Morris  Hillqnit  }      .    .    .     Counselors  at  law  for  the  So- 
Charles  Recht    j  viet  Bureau 

All  of  the  five  Socialists  who  were  recently  ousted  from  the 
Assembly  of  the  state  of  New  York  by  an  overwhelming  vote 
were  Jews.  Their  names  are :  Louis  Waldman,  August  Clas- 
sens, Samuel  A.  de  Witt,  Samuel  Orr,  and  Charles  Solomon. 
During  the  trial  of  these  men  one  of  the  most  sensational 
pieces  of  evidence  introduced  by  the  state  to  show  that  the 
Socialist  Party  advocated  the  overthrow  of  the  government 
by  violence  and  revolution,  was  a  book  published  in  Yiddish 
by  the  Jewish  Socialist  Federation  of  America.  This  federa- 
tion is  a  part  of  the  Socialist  Party.  The  official  report  of  the 
Judiciary  Committee  of  the  Assembly  of  the  State  of  New 
York  remarks  that  in  the  book  published  in  Yiddish,  the  prin- 
ciples of  Socialism,  "  were  not  camouflaged,  as  they  frequently 
are  in  English"  (page  31).  The  book  in  question  typifies  the 
extreme  of  revolutionary  Socialism  in  the  United  States.  We 
quote  some  of  the  more  striking  passages : 

"  Workingmen  cannot  depend  on  '  peaceful  evolution  ' ;  they 
must  prepare  for  a  revolution,  and  class-dictatorship"  (page 
207). 

''The  Socialist  movement  rouses  the  workingmen  to  revolu- 
tion ;  it  preaches  to  them  class-struggle,  awakens  within  them 
class-consciousness,  makes  all  necessary  preparations  for  a 
Socialistic  order.  When  society  is  ready  for  the  overturn, 
when  the  SociaHst  organization  feels  that  the  moment  has 
come,  it  will  make  the  revolution.  To  predict  when  and  how 
this  should  be  done  is  impossible.  This  is  a  thing  which  must 
be  determined  separately  in  every  country,  because  the  circum- 
stances in  every  country  are  different.  No  sooner  than  the 
revolution  is  made,  however,  the  first  aim  of  the  Socialists 
must  be  to  seize  the  government,  the  state,  by  whatever  means 
they  can  succeed  in  doing  this  with  and  then  their  rule  must 
establish  the  dictatorship  of  the  Proletariat. 

"  This  dictatorship  will  be  employed  for  one  thing,  to  elimi- 
nate capitalism  by  force,  take  azvay  by  force  the  capital  from 
private  owners  and  transfer  it  to  the  ownership  of  the 
community." 

"  Socialists  seek  to  be  elected  into  the  government  princi- 
pally for  the  sake  of  propaganda." 

''  To  the  Socialist  at  present,  the  meaning  of  class  struggle, 
Internationale,  and  dictatorship  of  the  Proletariat  must  be 
clear.     He  must  understand  thai  Socialism  is  not  a  reform 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

movement.  He  must  knozv  that  Socialism  is  a  Revolutionary 
world-perspective,  and  that  the  Socialist  movement  is  a 
Revolutionary  movement." 

The  radical  periodicals  published  in  this  country  in  Russian 
are  almost  entirely  managed  and  completely  controlled  by 
Jews.  For  instance,  the  Russki  Golos  has  an  editorial  staff 
composed  of  four  men,  all  of  whom  are  Jews,  namely,  Wein- 
baum,  Zvesdichiy,  Sokolov,  Gisenkin.  The  official  organ  of 
the  Russian  Communist  Branch  of  the  American  Communist 
Party,  the  Novy  Mir,  is  edited  by  two  Jews,  namely,  N.  Hour- 
witch,  and  Stoklitzky.  The  Bolshevist  weekly,  Pravda,  is 
edited  by  two  Jews,  namely,  Finkelstein  and  Weinstein.  The 
Ukrainian  Bolshevist  tri-weekly  publication,  Robitnik,  is  pub- 
lished by  a  Jew,  K.  Pitlar.  At  the  same  time,  even  leaving 
out  the  well-known  Yiddish  publication  The  Jewish  Daily 
Forzvard,  with  pronounced  pro-Bolshevist  tendencies,  the  new 
Anarchistic  periodical,  The  Communist  World,  published  in 
English,  has  the  following  men  on  its  editorial  staff,  all  of 
whom  are  Jews : 

Maximilian   Cohen Editor 

B.  D.  Wolfe Associate  Editor 

George  Ashkenouzi Business  Manager 

H.  Winitsky Executive  Secretary 

Winitsky  was  recently  convicted  of  criminal  anarchy  in  the 
New  York  Courts. 

Again,  with  the  recently  founded  Communist  Party  of 
America,  the  role  of  the  Jew  is  very  important,  inasmuch  as 
its  founder  is  Louis  Fraina,  an  Italian  Jew.  Examples  of 
this  kind  could  be  multiplied  almost  indefinitely.  For  this 
reason  we  must  content  ourselves  with  a  reference  to  an  article 
published  in  the  New  York  Call.  This  is  the  official  organ 
of  the  Socialist  Party  of  America,  which  is  issued  under  the 
motto : 

"  Workers  of  the  world,  unite !  You  have  nothing  to  lose 
but  your  chains,  and  a  world  to  gain." 

The  president  of  this  publication  is  S.  Block,  a  Jew.  The 
article  in  question,  entitled  "  Chicago  Workers  Plan  Big  May 
Day  Demonstrations,"  deals  with  the  arrangements  for  the 
May  Day  Parade  of  the  Chicago  radical  labor  organiza- 
tions   in    1919.      It    enumerates    some     of    the    organizations 

138 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

which  were  represented  in  the  conference  which  planned  the 
demonstrations : 

''  Joint  Board,  Cloak  Makers'  Union 
II  branchers  of  the  Workmen's  Circle 
Millinery  Workers,  Local  Union,  47 
Northwest  Side  Jewish  Socialist  Branch 
The  Hebrew  Trades 
The  Brushmakers'  Union 
The  13th  W^ard  Jewish  Socialist  Branch 
The  Karl  Marx  Jewish  Socialist  Branch 
Yipsel  Jewish  Socialist  Branches  i  and  4 
Carpenters'  Union,  Local  504 
West  Side  Jewish  Socialist  Campaign  Conference 
The  Northwest  Side  Jewish  Socialist  Campaign  Conference 
The  15th  Ward  Campaign  Committee 
West  Side  Jewish  Socialist  Branch 
Amalgamated  Local  Union,  39 
W^aist  Makers'  Union,  100 

International  Ladies'  Garment  Workers'  Union 
Bakers'  Union,  237 
Capmakers'  Union,  Local  5 
Young  People's  Progressive  Dramatic  Club 
City  Central  Committee,  Jewish  Socialist  Branches 
City  Central  Committee,  Workmen's  Circle 
Douglas  Park  Jewish  Socialist  Branch" 

Indeed,  it  can  scarcely  be  denied  that  the  Jewish  labor  or- 
ganizations as  enumerated  by  this  Socialist  publication  itself 
were  in  complete  control  of  the  whole  May  Day  parade  in 
one  of  the  biggest  cities  in  the  United  States. 

One  more  fact  of  importance  which  should  be  mentioned 
is  that  four  Anarchists,  who  were  convicted  and  sentenced 
to  terms  of  twenty  years  by  the  United  States  District  Court 
for  the  Southern  District  of  New  York,  were  Jews.  Their 
names  are :  Jacob  Abrams,  Samuel  Lippman,  Hyman  Lachow- 
sky,  Mollie  Stimer. 

Finally,  we  refer  to  the  well-known  activities  of  Emma 
Goldman  and  Alexander  Berkman,  both  of  whom  are  Jews,  and 
who  were  deported  on  the  Soviet  Ark  ''  Buford." 

Of  course,  it  is  significant  that  the  radical  labor  movement 
is  largely  controlled  by  Jewish  internationalists,  but  still  more 
significant  appears  the  fact  that  recently  several  rabbis  have 
taken  a  definite  stand  in  support  of  the  Red  movement.  We 
shall  refer  here  to  two  instances.     On  October  25,  1919,  the 

139 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

New  York  Tribune  stated  that  Rabbi  Judah  L.  Magnes  had 
pubHcly  announced  that  "  he  was  a  Bolshevik  and  in  full 
sympathy  with  their  doctrines  and  ideals."  The  article  re- 
ferred to  is  entitled  "  Bolshevik  Talk  Forces  Magnes  Out." 
Therein  it  is  revealed  that  on  account  of  his  public  announce- 
ment that  he  was  in  full  sympathy  with  Trotzky,  Rabbi  Magnes 
was  forced  to  resign  from  the  American  Jewish  Committee. 
It  is  important  to  bear  in  mind  that  at  that  time  Rabbi  Magnes 
Avas  one  of  the  most  honored  members  of  the  Jewish  com- 
munity. Rabbi  Magnes  was  deputed  in  1916  to  represent  in 
Europe  the  American  Jewish  Relief  organization,  The  Joint 
Distribution  Committee,  which,  among  other  activities,  so- 
licited and  distributed  money  and  supplies  to  the  Jews  in  ter- 
ritories occupied  by  the  Central  Powers.  Whenever  there  is 
a  great  mass  meeting  Rabbi  Magnes  appears  as  the  chief 
spokesman  on  behalf  of  the  Jews  in  New  York  City,  as  has 
happened  several  times  since  his  expulsion  from  the  American 
Jewish  Committee.  Rabbi  Magnes  was  one  of  the  founders 
of  the  People's  Council,  which  was  dissolved  by  the  United 
States  Government  during  the  war.  Here  is  a  tentative 
enumeration  of  Rabbi  Magnes's  activities  as  stated  in  the 
Tribune  article  above  referred  to : 

''  Dr.  Magnes  was  one  of  the  organizers  of  the  American- 
Jewish  Committee  which  has  been  engaged  in  philanthropic 
work  among  the  Jews  for  the  last  fifteen  years.  Most  of  the 
work  of  the  committee  was  confined  to  countries  where  the 
people  were  oppressed.  Dr.  Magnes  has  held  many  important 
posts  and  at  one  time  was  Rabbi  of  the  Temple  Emanu-El. 
Shortly  after  we  entered  the  war  he  became  a  strong  pacifist 
and  was  active  in  the  People's  Council. 

"  There  was  a  movement  started  on  the  East  Side  early  in 
the  summer  to  make  Dr.  Magnes  the  Socialist  candidate  for 
Congress.  The  persons  who  attempted  this  move  are  now 
supporting  Congressman  London  for  reelection.  Dr.  Magnes 
is  chairman  of  the  American  Jewish  Kehillah." 

The  other  instance  is  that  of  Rabbi  Maxwell  Silver  of 
Temple  Shaari  Zedek,  Brooklyn,  who,  on  January  8,  1920,  was 
ousted  by  his  congregation  early  in  January,  1920,  because  of 
alleged  radical  utterances.  "  It  was  charged  that  he  drew 
class  lines  and  spoke  of  the  rich  as  oppressors."  (See  New 
York  Times,  January  8,  1920.)  This  fact  alone  might  not  be 
of  great  importance,  but  the  action  of  the  New  York  x\ssocia- 

140 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

tion  of  Reformed  Rabbis,  as  reported  in  the  New  York  daily 
press,  is  significant : 

''  After  the  dismissal  of  Rabbi  Maxwell  Silver,  of  Congre- 
gation Shaari  Zedek,  of  Brooklyn,  the  New  York  Associa- 
tion of  Reformed  Rabbis  undertook  the  mediation  of  the 
trouble  between  the  congregation  and  the  Rabbi,  and  as  a 
result  pointed  out  that  the  whole  difficulty  was  due  to  an  un- 
fortunate inisundcrstanding.  Thereupon  the  trustees  decided 
to  recommend  the  reinstatement  of  Rabbi  Silver,  and  we  are 
happy  to  state  that  such  reinstatement  was  ratified  by  the  con- 
gregation after  a  special  meeting  last  night.  By  a  special 
resolution  the  New  York  Association  of  Reformed  Rabbis 
expresses  its  confidence  in  the  worthiness  of  Rabbi  Silver  and 
also  in  the  good  intentions  of  the  Congregation  Shaari  Zedek 
to  serve  the  cause  of  Israel." 

It  is  also  a  peculiar  fact  to  consider  that  certain  powerful 
Jewish  bankers  were  instrumental  and  active  in  spreading 
Bolshevism,  which  now  threatens  the  whole  world.  In  this 
connection  we  refer  the  reader  to  one  of  the  "  Sisson  Docu- 
ments," published  by  the  United  States  Government  in  191 7 
under  the  title  "  German  Bolshevist  Conspiracy  " : 

On  September  21,  191 7,  one  of  the  leading  German  Sparta- 
can  leaders,  a  Jew,  by  name  of  Furstenberg,  wrote  a  letter  to 
a  Bolshevist  by  the  name  of  Raphael  Scholan,  who  became 
later  one  of  the  Bolshevist  commissaries  in  Soviet  Russia,  as 
follows : 

Stockholm,  Sept.  21,  1917. 
'^  To  Mr.  Raphael  Scholan, 
Haparanda. 

Dear  Comrade: 

The  banking  house,  M.  Warburg,  opened  an  account  for 
the  enterprise  of  Comrade  Trotzky,  upon  receipt  of  a  tele- 
grarn  from  the  Chairman  of  the  '  Rhein-Westphalian  Syndi- 
cate.' A  lawyer,  probably  Mr.  Kestrofif,  obtained  ammunition 
and  organized  the  transportation  of  same,  together  with  that 
of  the  money,  to  Lulea  and  Vardo,  the  firm  of  Essen  &  Son, 
Lulea,  as  to  the  consignee  and  the  confidential  persons  to 
whom  the  sum  demanded  by  Comrade  Trotzky  is  to  be  handed. 
Fraternal  greetings ! 

(sgd)     Furstenberg.". 

Rumors  that  international  Jewish  financiers  have  been  sup- 
porting the  Bolsheviki  in  Russia  are  persistent. 

141 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

Who  are  the  international  financiers?  Perhaps  the  answer 
is  to  be  found  in  the  following  cable  dispatch  of  the  Wolff 
Agency  on  the  German  situation  in  1919,  published  by 
La  Vieille  France  in  the  issue  of  February  13,.  1919: 

'*  The  deputy  Hyemann  has  revealed  the  curious  fact :  The 
Bolshevist  movement  is  supported  by  financiers.  The  banker, 
Bleichroeder,  has  contributed  two  millions  to  the  Extremist 
Journal.'' 

It  is  of  course  known  that  Bleichroeder  is  one  of  the  most 
powerful  Jewish  financiers  in  Germany. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  Protocols  bring  out  very  dis- 
tinctly two  ideas,  namely,  economic  and  social  dissensions  of 
all  kinds,  including  anarchism  and  communism  and  also  a 
zvorld  war. 

In  a  recently  published  book  which  has  created  much  in- 
terest, entitled  "  The  Inside  Story  of  Austro-German  Intrigue," 
by  Joseph  Goricar  and  Lyman  Beecher  Stowe,  the  authors 
advanced  the  theory  that  Jewish  bankers  have  during  the  last 
century  played  an  important  role  in  European  war  conspira- 
cies. Mr.  Goricar  was,  during  the  early  part  of  the  late  war, 
Austro-Hungarian  Consul  in  Berlin.  We  refer  to  one  of  the 
most  important  passages  in  the  book  bearing  upon  the  subject: 

"The  pro-war  bankers  of  1854  as  well  as  those  of  1914 
originated  in  the  Semitic  banking  center  of  Frankfort-on-the- 
Main  in  Germany,  the  birthplace  of  the  Bethmann-Hollwegs, 
the  Goldschmidts,  the  Seligmans,  Jacob  Schiff,  ^  and  the  Roths- 
childs. 

*  It  has  been  stated  by  one  of  the  leaders  of  Zionism,  namely,  Israel 
Zangwill,  author  of  "  The  Children  of  the  Ghetto,"  that  Mr.  Jacob 
Schiff  financed  "  the  Japanese  war  against  Russia."  This  statement  is 
made  in  a  pamphlet  entitled  "  The  Problems  of  the  Jewish  Race, ' 
p.  14,  published  by  the  Judean  Publishing  Company,  New  York  City. 

In  its  report  of  a  Socialist  meeting  held  in  Carnegie  Hall  on  March 
23,  191 7,  to  celebrate  the  revolution  in  Russia,  the  New  York  Times  on 
March  24,  1917,  says: 

"An  authority  on  Russian  affairs,  George  Kennan,  told  of  how  a 
movement  by  the  Society  of  the  Friends  of  Russian  Freedom,  financed 
by  Jacob  Schiff,  had  at  the  time  of  the  Russo-Japanese  war  spread 
among  50,000  Russian  officers  and  men  in  Japanese  prison  camps  the 
gospel  of  the  Russian  revolutionists." 

The  Jewish  character  of  the  first  Russian  revolution  was  strongly 
emphasized  in  a  report  presented  to  the  Emperor  of  Russia,  Nicholas  II, 
by  the  Russian  Foreign  Minister,  Count  Lamsdorf,  on  January  3,  1906, 
published  in  full  in  English  translation  in  "  The  American  Hebrew  and 
Jewish  Messenger,"  in  its  issue  of  July  13,  1918.  Therein  it  is  stated 
that  a  very  considerable  part  in  the  revolutionary  activities  was  played 
by  the  Jews,  "  who  individually,  as  ringleaders  in  other  organizations. 

142 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

"All  the  vast  wealth  of  the  banking  house  of  the  Roths- 
childs, amounting-  at  the  beginning  of  the  war  to  some  twenty 
billion  francs,  was  made  chiefly  in  war  operations,  war  financ- 
ing. The  Rothschild  brothers  of  the  Central  Empires  have  in 
fact  sometimes  financed  simultaneously  rival  groups  of  bellig- 
erents. 

"  Frankfort-on-the-Main  is,  and  has  been  for  more  than  a 
hundred  years,  the  chief  source  of  financial  backing  for  wars. 
Kings,  emperors,  and  war  ministers  have  had  to  await  the 
pleasure  of  these  bankers  before  issuing  their  ultimata.  To 
that  centre  have  been  added  Vienna,  Berlin,  and  Budapest,  the 
other  important  centres  of  Jewish  world  finance.  In  V^ienna 
the  Rothschilds'  word  is  law  ;  in  Berlin,  the  Hahnemans,  Bleich- 
roeders,  Mendelssohns,  especially  the  last  named,  who  of  late 
years  have  controlled  Russia's  finances.  To  these  same 
sources  may  be  traced  the  origin  of  the  World  War."  (Pages 
56  and  57.) 

The  "  Protocols  "  have  already  attracted  public  attention  in 
various  countries.  The  attitude  which  the  Jewish  leaders  will 
take  in  regard  to  them  is  a  matter  of  great  interest  and  deep 
concern.  Until  now  they  have  kept  silent.  Only  on  rare 
occasions  have  the  Jews  referred,  though  very  indirectly,  to 
the  question  of  the  existence  of  a  Jewish  world  conspiracy. 
The  most  explicit  utterance  on  the  subject  in  the  United  States 
is  that  of  Rabbi  Stephen  Wise,  in  his  address  to  the  Congre- 
gation of  Free  Synagogues  in  Carnegie  Hall,  on  March  i, 
1920.  The  reports  of  the  address  in  the  daily  press  are  rather 
meager.  We  set  forth  in  full  the  report  which  appeared  in 
the  New  York  Tribune  on  the  following  day : 

"  '  JEWISH   PLOT  '  ONLY  AMONG  APOSTATES,   SAYS  DR.   WISE 

*' BELIEVES   MEN   WHO  FORSWEAR   ANCIENT  FAITH   WOULD   SEIZE 
POWER   FOR   OWN    ENDS 

"  Speaking  to  the  congregation  of  the  Free  Synagogue  in 
Carnegie  Hall  yesterday  on  the  subject  of  '  The  Jewish  Con- 
spiracy,' which  has  had  its  most  recent  revival  in  a  story  pub- 

as  well  as  through  their  own  (the  Jewish  Bund  in  the  Western  Prov- 
inces), have  always  come  forward  as  the  most  bellicose  element  of  the 
revolution."  Count  Lamsdorf  further  stated :  "  We  may  feel  entitled 
to  assume  that  the  above  mentioned  foreign  support  of  the  Russian 
revolutionary  movement  comes  from  Jewish  capitalist  circles.  ...  In 
June,  1905,  a  special  Anglo-Jewish  committee  was  openly  established  in 
England  for  the  purpose  of  collecting  money  for  arming  fighting 
groups  of  Russian  Jews :  The  well-known  anti-Russian  publicist,  Lucien 
Wolf,  was  the  leading  member  of  this  committee.  .  .  .  The  Jews  in 
America  .  .  .  collect  money  for  helping  the  pogrom  sufferers  and  for 
arming  the  Jewish  youth." 

143 


THE  PROTOCOLS 

lished  in  the  London  Morning  Post,  charging  that  Jews  were 
in  a  plot  to  seize  control  of  the  world,  Dr.  Stephen  S.  Wise 
said  that  the  only  serious  '  conspiracy '  among  the  Jews  to-day 
emanated  from  the  young  men  who  foreswore  their  ancient 
faith. 

"  Saying  that  oppression  and  injustice  have  attended  the 
followers  of  the  Jewish  faith  for  centuries,  Dr.  Wise  added 
that  they  had  a  right  to  be  vindictive,  but  that  it  was  not  in 
their  nature  to  be  so. 

" '  It  is  the  Jew  who  has  been  reduced  to  such  a  state  of 
degradation  by  oppression  that  he  lies  when  he  swears  alle- 
giance to  another  faith  which  has  not  even  touched  his  heart, 
who  becomes  a  dangerous  element  in  the  life  of  the  world,' 
said  Dr.  Wise. 

" '  The  conspiracy,'  if  there  is  one,  is  among  those  of  Jewish 
birth  who  are  or  seem  ashamed  of  their  origin.  They  follow 
false  gods  or  none  at  all,  and  among  them  will  be  those  who 
may  seize  power  for  their  own  ends." 


Conclusion 

In  conclusion  it  must  be  stated  that  the  motives  which  have 
actuated  the  publication  of  this  book  are  not  anti-Semitic. 
The  object  —  already  indicated  in  the  introduction  —  is  to  call 
the  attention  of  the  American  people  to  a  document  which 
may  throw  important  light  upon  the  international  Bolshevist 
movement  which  menaces  directly  the  vital  interests  of  the 
United  States. 

That  this  attention  Is  amply  justified  appears  from  a  review 
of  the  recent  publication  of  the  Protocols  in  England,  which 
appeared  in  the  London  Times  on  May  8,  1920.  The  article 
is  so  significant  that  it  is  reprinted  in  its  entirety. 

''THE  JEWISH  PERIL"  1 

A  Disturbing  Pamphlet 

Call  for  Inquiry 

(From  a  correspondent) 

The  Times  has  not  as  yet  noticed  this  singular  little  book. 
Its  diffusion  is,  however,  increasing,  and  its  reading  is  likely  to 
perturb  the  thinking  public.     Never  before  have  a  race  and  a 

'  The  Jewish  Peril.  Protocols  of  the  Learned  Elders  of  Zion.  Lon- 
don :  Eyre  and  Spottiswoode.     1920. 

144 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

creed  been  accused  of  a  more  sinister  conspiracy.  We  in  this 
country,  who  Hve  in  good  fellowship  with  numerous  represen- 
tatives of  Jewry,  may  well  ask  that  some  authoritative  criticism 
should  deal  with  it,  and  either  destroy  the  ugly  "  Semitic  "  bogy 
or  assign  their  proper  place  to  the  insidious  allegations  of  this 
kind  of  literature. 

In  spite  of  the  urgency  of  impartial  and  exhaustive  criticism, 
the  pamphlet  has  been  allowed,  so  far,  to  pass  almost  unchal- 
lenged. The  Jewish  Press  announced,  it  is  true,  that  the  anti- 
Semitism  of  the  "  Jewish  Peril  "  was  going  to  be  exposed.  But 
save  for  an  unsatisfactory  article  in  the  March  5  issue  of  the 
Jezvish  Guardian,  and  for  an  almost  equally  unsatisfactory  con- 
tribution to  the  Nation  of  March  2y,  this  exposure  is  yet  to 
come.  The  article  of  the  Jezvish  Guardian  is  unsatisfactory, 
because  it  deals  mainly  with  the  personality  of  the  author  of 
the  book  in  which  the  pamphlet  is  embodied,  with  Russian  re- 
actionary propaganda,  and  the  Russian  secret  police.  It  does 
not  touch  the  substance  of  the  "  Protocols  of  the  Learned 
Elders  of  Zion."  The  purely  Russian  side  of  the  book  and  its 
fervid  "Orthodoxy"  is  not  its  most  interesting  feature.  Its 
author,  Professor  S.  Nilus,  who  was  a  minor  official  in  the  De- 
partment of  Foreign  Religions  at  Moscow,  had,  in  all  likeli- 
hood, opportunities  of  access  to  many  archives  and  unpublished 
documents.  On  the  other  hand,  the  world-wide  issue  raised  by 
the  "  Protocols  "  which  he  incorporated  in  his  book  and  are 
now  translated  into  English  as  *'  The  Jewish  Peril,"  cannot  fail 
not  only  to  interest,  but  to  preoccupy.  What  are  the  theses  of 
the  "  Protocols  "  with  which,  in  the  absence  of  public  criticism, 
British  readers  have  to  grapple  alone  and  unaided  ?  They  are, 
roughly : — 

(i)  There  is,  and  has  been  for  centuries,  a  secret  inter- 
national political  organization  of  the  Jews. 

(2)  The  spirit  of  this  organization  appears  to  be  an  undying 
traditional  hatred  of  the  Christian  world,  and  a  titanic  ambi- 
tion for  world  domination. 

(3)  The  goal  relentlessly  pursued  through  centuries  is  the 
destruction  of  the  Christian  national  States,  and  the  substitu- 
tion for  them  of  an  international  Jewish  dominion. 

(4)  The  method  adopted  for  first  weakening  and  then 
destroying  existing  bodies  politic  is  the  infusion  of  disinte- 
grating political  ideas  of  carefully  measured  progressive  dis- 
ruptive force,  from  liberalism  to  radicalism,  and  socialism  to 
communism,  culminating  in  anarchy  as  a  rcductio  ad  absurdum 
of  egalitarian  principles.  Meanwhile  Jewry  remains  immune 
from  these  corrosive  doctrines.  "  We  preach  Liberalism  to  the 
Gentiles,  but  on  the  other  hand  we  keep  our  own  nation  in  en- 
tire subjection"  (page  55).  Out  of  the  welter  of  world  an- 
archy,  in    response   to   the   desperate    clamour   of   distraught 

145 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

humanity,  the  stern,  logical,  wise,  pitiless  rule  of  ''the  King  of 
the  Seed  of  David  "  is  to  arise. 

(5)  Political  dogmas  evolved  by  Christian  Europe,  demo- 
cratic statesmanship  and  politics,  are  all  equally  contemptible 
to  the  Elders  of  Zion.  To  them  statesmanship  is  an  exalted 
secret  art,  acquired  only  by  traditional  training,  and  im- 
parted to  a  select  few  in  the  secrecy  of  some  occult  sanctuary. 
"  Political  problems  are  not  meant  to  be  understood  by 
ordinary  people ;  they  can  only  be  comprehended,  as  I  have 
said  before,  by  rulers  who  have  been  directing  affairs  for  many 
centuries." 

(6)  To  this  conception  of  statesmanship  the  masses  are  con- 
temptible cattle,  and  the  political  leaders  of  the  Gentiles,  "  up- 
starts from  its  midst  as  rulers,  are  likewise  blind  in  politics." 
They  are  puppets,  pulled  by  the  hidden  hand  of  the  "  Elders," 
puppets  mostly  corrupt,  always  inefficient,  easily  coaxed,  or 
bullied,  or  blackmailed  into  submission,  unconsciously  further- 
ing the  advent  of  Jewish  dominion. 

(7)  The  Press,  the  theatre,  stock  exchange  speculations, 
science,  law  itself,  are,  in  the  hands  that  hold  all  the  gold,  so 
many  means  of  procuring  a  deliberate  confusion  and  bewilder- 
ment of  public  opinion,  demoralization  of  the  young,  and  en- 
couragement of  the  vices  of  the  adult,  eventually  substituting, 
in  the  minds  of  the  Gentiles,  for  the  idealistic  aspiration  of 
Christian  culture  the  "  cash  basis  "  and  a  neutrality  of  material- 
istic scepticism,  or  cynical  lust  for  pleasure. 

Such  are  the  main  theses  of  the  "  Protocols."  They  are  not 
altogether  new,  and  can  be  found  scattered  throughout  anti- 
Semitic  literature.  The  condensed  form  in  which  they  are 
now  presented  lends  them  a  new  and  weird  force. 

Incidentally,  some  of  the  features  of  the  would-be  Jewish 
programme  bear  an  uncanny  resemblance  to  situations  and 
events  now  developing  under  our  eyes.  Professor  Nilus's 
book  was,  undoubtedly,  published  in  Russia  in  1905.  The 
copy  of  the  original  at  the  British  Museum  bears  the  stamp  of 
August  10,  1906.  This  being  so,  some  of  the  passages  as- 
sume the  aspect  of  fulfilled  prophecies,  unless  one  is  in- 
clined to  attribute  the  prescience  of  the  "  Elders  of  Zion " 
to  the  fact  that  they  really  are  the  hidden  instigators  of 
these  events.  When  one  reads  (page  8)  that  "it  is  indis- 
pensable for  our  plans  that  wars  should  not  produce  any 
territorial  alterations,"  one  is  most  forcibly  reminded  of  the 
cry,  "  peace  without  annexations "  raised  by  all  the  radical 
parties  of  the  world,  and  especially  in  revolutionary  Russia. 
And  again :  — 

We  will  create  a  universal  economic  crisis,  by  all  possible 
underhand  means  and  with  the  help  of  gold,  which  is  all  in 
our  hands.     Simultaneously  we  will  throw  on  to  the  streets 

146 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

huge  crowds  of  workmen  throughout  Europe.  We  will  in- 
crease the  wages,  which  will  not  help  the  workmen  as,  at  the 
same  time,  we  will  raise  the  price  of  prime  necessities  ...  it 
is  essential  for  us  at  all  costs  to  deprive  the  aristocracy  of  their 
lands.  To  attain  this  purpose,  the  best  method  is  to  force  up 
rates  and  taxes.  These  methods  will  keep  the  landed  interests 
at  their  lowest  possible  ebb. 

Nor  can  one  fail  to  recognize  Soviet  Russia  in  the  follow- 
ing :  — 

"...  in  governing  the  world  the  best  results  are  obtained 
by  means  of  violence  and  intimidation.  ...  In  politics,  we 
must  know  how  to  confiscate  property  without  any  hesitation, 
if  by  so  doing  we  can  obtain  subjection  and  power.  Our  State, 
following  the  way  of  peaceful  conquest,  has  the  right  of  sub- 
stituting for  the  terrors  of  war,  executions  less  apparent  and 
more  expedient,  which  are  necessary  to  uphold  terror,  produc- 
ing blind  submission.  ...  By  new  laws  we  will  regulate  the 
political  life  of  our  subjects  as  though  they  were  so  many 
parts  of  a  machine.  Such  laws  will  gradually  restrict  all  free- 
dom and  liberties  allowed  by  the  Gentiles.  ...  It  is  essential 
for  us  to  arrange  that,  besides  ourselves,  there  should  be  in  all 
countries  nothing  but  a  huge  proletariat,  so  many  soldiers  and 
police  loyal  to  our  cause ;  ...  in  order  to  demonstrate  our  en- 
slavement of  the  Gentile  Governments  of  Europe,  we  will  show 
our  power  to  one  of  them  by  means  of  crime  and  violence, 
that  is  to  say,  a  reign  of  terror;  .  .  .  our  programme  will  in- 
duce a  third  part  of  the  populace  to  watch  the  remainder  from 
a  pure  sense  of  duty  or  from  the  principle  of  voluntary  service." 

Bearing  in  mind  when  this  was  published,  we  see,  fifteen 
years  later,  a  government  established  in  Russia  of  which  a 
high  percentage  of  the  leaders  are  Jews,  whose  modus  oper- 
andi follows  the  principles  quoted,  and  whose  mainstay  is  a 
Communist  Party,  which  answers  to  the  last  quotation.  We 
see  this,  and  it  seems  uncanny.  The  trouble  is  that  all  this 
fosters  indiscriminate  anti-Semitism.  That  the  latter  is  ram- 
pant in  Eastern  Europe  is  a  fact.  That  its  propaganda  in 
France,  England,  and  America  is  growing  is  a  fact  also.  Do 
we  want,  and  can  we  afford  to  add  exacerbated  race-hatred  to 
all  our  political,  social,  and  economic  troubles?  If  not,  the 
question  of  the  "  Jewish  Peril  "  should  be  taken  up  and  dealt 
with.  It  is  far  too  interesting,  the  hypothesis  it  presents  is  far 
too  ingenious,  attractive,  and  sensational  not  to  attract  the  at- 
tention of  our  none  too  happy  and  none  too  contented  public. 
The  average  man  thinks  that  there  is  something  very  funda- 
mentally wrong  with  the  world  he  lives  in.  He  will  eagerly 
grasp  at  a  plausible  ''working  hypothesis." 

What  are  these  "Protocols"?  Are  they  authentic?  If  so, 
what  malevolent  assembly  concocted  these  plans,  and  gloated 

147 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

over  their  exposition?  Are  they  forgery?  If  so,  whence 
comes  the  uncanny  note  of  prophecy,  prophecy  in  parts  ful- 
fihed,  in  parts  far  gone  in  the  way  of  fulfihnent?  Have  we 
been  strugghng  these  tragic  years  to  blow  up  and  extirpate 
the  secret  organization  of  German  world  dominion  only  to  find 
beneath  it  another  more  dangerous  because  more  secret? 
Have  we,  by  straining  every  fibre  of  our  national  body,  es- 
caped a  "  Pax  Germanica  "  only  to  fall  into  a  "  Pax  Judaeica  "  ? 
The  ''  Elders  of  Zion,"  as  represented  in  their  "  Protocols,"  are 
by  no  means  kinder  taskmasters  than  William  H  and  his 
henchmen  would  have  been. 

All  these  questions,  which  are  likely  to  obtrude  themselves 
on  the  reader  of  the  "  Jewish  Peril,"  cannot  be  dismissed  by 
a  shrug  of  the  shoulders  unless  one  wants  to  strengthen  the 
hand  of  the  typical  anti-Semite  and  call  forth  his  favourite 
accusation  of  the  "  conspiracy  of  silence."  An  impartial  in- 
vestigation of  these  would-be  documents  and  of  their  history 
is  most  desirable.  That  history  is  by  no  means  clear  from  the 
English  translation.  They  would  appear,  from  internal  evi- 
dence, to  have  been  written  by  Jews  for  Jews,  or  to  be  cast 
in  the  form  of  lectures,  and  notes  for  lectures,  by  Jews  to  Jews. 
If  so,  in  what  circumstances  were  they  produced  and  to  cope 
with  what  inter-Jewish  emergency  ?  Or  are  we  to  dismiss  the 
whole  matter  without  inquiry  and  to  let  the  influence  of  such 
a  book  as  this  work  unchecked  ? 

The  publishers  believe  that  the  vast  majority  of  the  Jews 
in  this  country  have  never  heard  of  the  Protocols,  and  would 
denounce  the  plan  which  they  set  forth.  The  Jews  here,  con- 
stituting about  three  per  cent  of  the  population,  enjoy  the  same 
rights  and  privileges  as  other  citizens.  All  are  equal  before 
the  law  and  all  are  free  from  persecution  on  religious  grounds. 
American  Jews  are  regarded  by  their  fellow  citizens,  and  for 
the  most  part  doubtless  regard  themselves,  as  Americans  of 
Jewish  faith.  They  have  indeed  a  special  ground  for  grati- 
tude to  the  country  of  their  adoption,  for  they  have  found 
here  opportunities  which  they  did  not  enjoy  in  many  other 
countries.  They  have  shared  in  all  the  activities  leading  to 
prosperity  and  they  have  prospered.  That  they  do,  in  fact, 
recognize  their  favorable  situation  is  shown  by  the  statements 
two  of  them  are  reported  by  the  New  York  Times,  in  its  issue 
of  May  4,  1920,  to  have  made  at  a  mass  meeting  held  on  the 
preceding  evening  at  Cooper  Union  under  the  auspices  of  the 
Independent  Order  of  Brith  Abraham,  to  express  the  grati- 
tude of  the  Jewish  people  to  Great  Britain  for  taking  the  man- 

148 


THE   PROTOCOLS 

date  for  Palestine.  Judge  Gustave  Hartman,  Grand  Master 
of  the  order,  is  reported  to  have  said  in  part : 

"  We  did  n't  know  what  a  home  was  until  we  reached  this 
greatest  of  all  republics,  the  United  States  of  America.  Here 
we  are  given  free  and  equal  opportunity  under  the  free  insti- 
tutions of  this  country.  In  this  country  the  Jews  have  lived 
and  prospered,  and  in  all  this  country  there  are  no  better  citi- 
zens than  the  Jewish  people.'' 

Judge  Otto  A.  Rosalsky  said  "  that  it  became  the  duty  of 
the  Jewish  citizens  of  America  to  cherish  the  ideals  of  this 
country  and  keep  them  intact,  so  that  they  might  be  handed 
down  to  their  children's  children." 

Doubtless  American  Jews  will  recognize  the  menace  to 
American  institutions  and  American  prosperity  of  any  such 
political  conspiracy  as  is  outlined  in  the  Protocols.  But  the 
situation  demands  more  than  tacit  disapproval  on  their  part. 
Bearing  in  mind  the  close  parallelism  shown  to  exist  between 
the  "  Protocols  "  and  the  actual  policies  of  Bolshevism  as  prac- 
ticed in  Russia,  the  dominant  position  occupied  by  the  Jews 
in  the  Soviet  Government,  and  the  open  sympathy  and  ap- 
proval given  to  international  Bolshevism  by  prominent  Jews 
outside  of  Russia,  it  is  vitally  necessary  that  the  American 
Jews  should  by  word  and  deed  express  their  condemnation 
not  only  of  Bolshevism,  but  of  any  plan  or  program  for  world 
domination  similar  to  that  contained  in  the  Protocols.  Aside 
from  their  position  on  these  matters,  there  is  no  likelihood 
of  any  change  in  the  favorable  situation  of  the  Jews  in  this 
country  unless  by  their  own  conduct  they  convince  the  Ameri- 
can people  that  they  are  hostile  to  our  institutions  or  to  our 
system  of  government,  or  that  they  desire  to  constitute  within 
the  borders  of  the  United  States  a  race  apart,  —  to  be  treated 
as  members  of  a  foreign  nation,  enjoying  special  rights,  privi- 
leges, or  immunities. 


149 


